Call to Commitment

Acts 12

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sun, 22 Mar 2026 22:33:00 +0000

Rhoda ran to tell that Peter was knocking

Herod Agrippa Versus the Church

James Killed and Peter Imprisoned

1. Now about that time Herod the king stretched out his hand to harass some from the church.

2. Then he killed James the brother of John with the sword.

3. And because he saw that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded further to seize Peter also. Now it was during the Days of Unleavened Bread.

4. So when he had arrested him, he put him in prison, and delivered him to four squads of soldiers to keep him, intending to bring him before the people after Passover.

5. Peter was therefore kept in prison, but constant prayer was offered to God for him by the church.

There are several kings named Herod in the Gospels and the book of Acts, so let us distinguish this one in Acts 12. This is Herod Agrippa, grandson of Herod the Great, who met the wise men and killed the babies from two years old and under, in and around Bethlehem. Herod Agrippa was the nephew of Herod Antipas, who beheaded John the Baptist. He was brother to Herodias, wife of Antipas and father to Agrippa, to whom Paul, the apostle, made his defense in Caesarea.

Having identified this king, we can see the cruelty and godlessness that ran in this family. David’s prophecy in Psalms 2, pointed especially to the two men, who participated in the unjust judgment of Christ… Pontius Pilate and Herod Antipas, the murderer of John the Baptist. The disciples identified these two, when they prayed, according to the will of God, by the word of God in Acts 4: “For truly against Your holy Servant Jesus, whom You anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate” (Ac. 4:27), and then, they added, “with the Gentiles and the people of Israel, were gathered together.” The common Roman soldiers and the common Jewish people joined with their leaders against the word and will of God.

However, Herod Agrippa certainly fulfills David’s prophecy in Psalms 2 also and took his stand “against the Lord and against His Anointed, saying, ‘Let us break Their bands in pieces and cast away Their cords from us’” (Ps. 2:2, 3). He comes on the scene later, “to harass some from the church,” and to attack the church, is to attack the Lord and His Anointed (v. 1). He killed James the brother of John, the first of the original disciples to magnify in his body the Lord Jesus, by martyrdom (Ph. 1:20). Apparently, he was beheaded with a sword. James, along with John, were two of the first disciples called by Jesus, when they were with their father and his boat, repairing their nets (Mt. 4:21). He was one of three, who was often separated by the Lord, to more closely observe His works. He was so assured of the truth of the gospel that he was willing to lay down his life for it (v. 2).

Herod Agrippa saw this to be a popular move and, being a politician, who served the will of the people and opposed the will of God, he turned from the murder of James to harm Peter, also. Once again, the Jews were gathered from all nations, as well as all parts of Israel, for the Feast of Passover and Unleavened Bread. Joining the natives were the Hellenist Jews, living outside Israel, the assassins of Stephen, in whom religious fanaticism serves the devil’s cause (v. 3).

This was the third time that Peter was in prison. We read of his first arrest in chapter 4, verse 3, and the second in chapter 5, verse 18. See the precautions taken to see that Peter would not escape. Certainly, Herod knew of Peter’s escape in the past and thought that, by increasing the security. that he would prevent another. He ordered four squadrons of guards to keep him, that is four at a time, to be replaced by a fresh squad through the watches of the day and night. Two soldiers were chained to Peter himself, while two watched the doors. Herod intended a public execution after the festival had ended (v. 4). The commentary of Jamieson, Faucett, Brown says, “Ye think your prey secure, bloodthirsty priests and thou obsequious tyrant who, to ‘please the Jews,’ hast shut in this most eminent of the servants of Christ within double gates, guarded by double sentinels, while double keepers and double chains seem to defy all rescue!” How vain and futile are the thoughts and attempts of men against Almighty God!

So, Herod would kill Peter as well, and there is nothing on earth that should detain him, except the prayers of God’s people. The time that will pass until the feast ends, gives time for the Christians to pray. As Satan ruled the heart of the king, so prayers to God ruled his people and the power behind their prayers, absolutely prevented the king from fulfilling his purpose. As His people, we must be accustomed to seeing that spiritual forces rule over the affairs of men. Then, we must know that the spiritual forces, which are available to the Christians, rule over their enemy’s forces. Prayer is the most powerful weapon in the believer’s arsenal. I said it before and I say it again, that Luke is the evangelist that most emphasizes the place of prayer in the Christian life. He does it throughout his Gospel and continues in the book of Acts. Herod relied on his gubernatorial authority, but the church looked to the mightiest throne in the universe to back God’s own eternal purposes. It was desperate, earnest intercession, to which the Lord so often brings His people, and He does so, by creating dire situations. They lament and they cry; they will not be denied, as they wrestle with God (v. 5).

An angel is sent in answer to the prayers of the church

6. And when Herod was about to bring him out, that night Peter was sleeping, bound with two chains between two soldiers; and the guards before the door were keeping the prison.

7. Now behold, an angel of the Lord stood by him, and a light shone in the prison; and he struck Peter on the side and raised him up, saying, "Arise quickly!" And his chains fell off his hands.

8. Then the angel said to him, "Gird yourself and tie on your sandals"; and so he did. And he said to him, "Put on your garment and follow me."

9. So he went out and followed him, and did not know that what was done by the angel was real, but thought he was seeing a vision.

10. When they were past the first and the second guard posts, they came to the iron gate that leads to the city, which opened to them of its own accord; and they went out and went down one street, and immediately the angel departed from him.

11. And when Peter had come to himself, he said, "Now I know for certain that the Lord has sent His angel, and has delivered me from the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the Jewish people."

12. So, when he had considered this, he came to the house of Mary, the mother of John whose surname was Mark, where many were gathered together praying.

13. And as Peter knocked at the door of the gate, a girl named Rhoda came to answer.

14. When she recognized Peter's voice, because of her gladness she did not open the gate, but ran in and announced that Peter stood before the gate.

15. But they said to her, "You are beside yourself!" Yet she kept insisting that it was so. So they said, "It is his angel."

16. Now Peter continued knocking; and when they opened the door and saw him, they were astonished.

17. But motioning to them with his hand to keep silent, he declared to them how the Lord had brought him out of the prison. And he said, "Go, tell these things to James and to the brethren." And he departed and went to another place.

18. Then, as soon as it was day, there was no small stir among the soldiers about what had become of Peter.

19. But when Herod had searched for him and not found him, he examined the guards and commanded that they should be put to death. And he went down from Judea to Caesarea, and stayed there.

I mentioned in chapter 10 that angels attend the prayers made in Jesus’ name, ascending to heaven with them and descending with the answer. When Jesus met Nathanael, He spoke to him of greater things, than what his initial encounter with the omniscient Christ revealed to him. He said that he would see “heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man” (Jn. 1:51). Here, I will point out that in Revelation 8:1, an angelic apothecary offered the prayers of the saints with incense off the heavenly altar before God. It is another example that angels are sent by God “to minister for those who will inherit salvation” (He. 1:14). An angel so mighty that John was tempted to worship him, admonished the apostle, “See that you do not do that! I am your fellow servant” (Rv. 19:10).

Another characteristic of the workings of God, is that He seems to wait until the last moment before intervening. Our granddaughter and her husband prayed for a child since 2022. One day in pain, an ambulance took her to the hospital to uncover the cause for her inability to conceive. They learned that an operation would be necessary to remedy the obstacle. They decided to wait a year to make that decision, and then a year later, a week after concurring with the surgeon as to a date for the operation, she became pregnant naturally.

We will notice first, that only hours before his execution, Peter found rest, to the degree that he had to be struck in order to awaken. That sleep may have been the first answer to prayer and then, an angel was sent from heaven to descend upon the prison cell with the total response to prayer (v. 6). Heaven took control of the situation and, although angelic light beamed into the cell, the keepers slept on. The chains, that bound Peter to the arms of two soldiers, fell (v. 7).

We want to be sure to notice that human response is required to confirm the miraculous work of God. Paul teaches that “all the promises of God in Him are ‘Yes’”, but God is glorified when we offer the “Amen” (2 Co. 1:20). There must always be human response, so Peter arose quickly, put on his shoes and coat, and followed the angel (v. 8).

How many times does it happen that only in hindsight do we see a miracle? When we reflect and put all the facts together, we can see that what has taken place in our lives has to be supernatural. Already outside the prison, Peter realizes that he is not dreaming or seeing a vision, but an angel has actually freed him from prison and death (v. 9). Verse 10 gives us the hopelessness of his imprisonment and the wonder of God’s deliverance. The apostle experienced physical freedom, but our redemption from the chains of sin and Satan and the iron gates of hell, require mighty and constant meditation.

Peter awoke to reality and he confessed truth… God in heaven was interested personally in him, involved him in His eternal purposes, came to his aid with angelic assistance, rescued him from the most powerful authority in his nation and all the population. He has done no less for us, but the Holy Spirit must open our spiritual eyes to see the wonder of it all! (v. 11). “It is high time to awake out of sleep; for now our salvation is nearer than when we first believed. The night is far spent, the day is at hand. Therefore let us cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light” (Ro. 13:11-12).

Peter decided to go immediately to the house of Mary, the mother of John Mark, who in her hospitality had opened her door for God’s people to meet for prayer. Ah, but it was more than a private home, it was the source of power that had generated all the action, which we have just studied. It had sent heaven in motion, dispatched a powerful angel, opened prison doors, broken iron chains, and upset the plans of a king. Can we capture it? May God give us light to see and respond, as the Holy Spirit wills that we do! (v. 12)

Evidently, Peter made this stop at Mary’s gate, just to make the believers aware of what the Lord had done. As we will see, they needed this brief visit. I appreciate the fact, that heaven records, for all ages and for all nations, the name of the ‘insignificant’ girl, who goes to answer. She is Rhoda (Greek for Rose, a beautiful name) and she was the first to know of the miracle that had just happened. She recognized Peter’s voice and became so excited that she left him standing outside and ran to give the news to the others (v. 14). I suppose that I should criticize the response inside, because it shows a lack of faith. However, I feel too much empathy with it and, in fact, I find the human frailty a bit humorous. The adults in the room told the poor girl that she was crazy, and she, defending her sanity, insisted that she saw him outside the gate.

“You’re insane!” they proclaim, “Peter’s in prison and we’re praying for him. He can’t be here! Maybe it’s his guardian angel” But, what were they praying for? That God would intervene and save him. They were looking for anything at all to explain, what had happened, but there was no reasonable explanation. The answer was so dramatic that they just could not fathom it, but thank the Lord, He was greater than their human limitations! “Holy Spirit, help our unbelief!” (v. 15).

When they rushed to the gate, their eyes confirmed what faith already declared to be true. There was Peter in flesh and blood, as living proof that God answers prayer (v. 16). He was not anxious for their neighbors to learn of his presence, as such an amazing story would quickly circulate throughout the city. He silenced them, so that the wrong people would not learn that Peter had escaped from prison. However, he did want his people to know the wonderful work that God had done and he wanted the word to reach to James, along with the Christian elders and other apostles (v. 17). This is Luke’s final account of the opposition to people in Jerusalem and what the Lord had done to counter it. We will see other things happen there, but they will be in relation to Paul and things concerning the Gentiles.

Can you imagine the consternation of the guards at the prison? Two found that their shackles, that had been attached to Peter, were now dangling loosely from their wrists. The two guards at the door, soon discovered that there was no longer a prisoner to contain. They must have realized the great danger they were in with the king. The new squadron of four came upon this situation, when they arrived to relieve the former squadron. What could the former possible say to defend the loss of the prisoner? (v. 18). We know that Peter did not stay in Mary’s house and that he did not go to the leadership in Jerusalem, so the account does not tell us, what became of Peter. I visited frequently a jail in Mexico, where the jailor allowed two people to escape and, as retribution, received their sentences. Peter was sentenced to death; therefore his guards took his penalty (v. 19).

God saw to Herod’s just recompense

20. Now Herod had been very angry with the people of Tyre and Sidon; but they came to him with one accord, and having made Blastus the king's personal aide their friend, they asked for peace, because their country was supplied with food by the king's country.

21. So on a set day Herod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat on his throne and gave an oration to them.

22. And the people kept shouting, "The voice of a god and not of a man!"

23. Then immediately an angel of the Lord struck him, because he did not give glory to God. And he was eaten by worms and died.

24. But the word of God grew and multiplied.

25. And Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem when they had fulfilled their ministry, and they also took with them John whose surname was Mark.

Although there is much injustice in this world, God wants to give us an example, through His word, that He will one day bring justice in every situation. In the case of Herod and his cruelty, especially for the murder of James, God’s righteousness will be demonstrated. Although there was no one in the world, capable of bringing it about, the Lord found a way to destroy this wicked man.

As we learned in the case of the Roman centurion, Cornelius, Judea’s governmental center was Caesarea. Herod Agrippa went to live there, and his persecution of the Christians in Jerusalem came to an end. Did he understand the divine intervention in Peter’s escape? We do not know.

He was now closer to a troubling situation with the people of Tyre and Sidon and was very angry with them. Probably, because of his proximity, as well as their need for Israel’s food supply, their citizens looked for a better relationship with the king. Two similar situations took place in their history. For instance, Hiram, former king of Tyre, came to an agreement with Solomon, that Hiram would supply cedars from Lebanon for Solomon’s temple, if he would supply food for his people. Many years in the future, in building the second temple, Israel acquired cedar from Lebanon through the people of Tyre and Sidon, while Israel gave them food supplies. Tyre had an abundance of cedar in their Lebanese mountains and Israel had always been a great agricultural nation. To this day, the country of Lebanon’s flag has a cedar tree in the middle.

The people of Tyre and Sidon seize an opportunity by gaining friendship with the personal aide of the king, Blastus (v. 20) Through him, an arraignment was made with Herod, to address these people, on a set day which, according to the historian, Josephus, was a festival honoring Claudius Caesar. Herod Agrippa, from his throne and dressed in his best royal apparel, dazzled the people of Tyre and Sidon (v. 21).

They, in turn, used the ancient, and too often effective, method of flattery, carrying it to the degree of proclaiming Herod a god (v. 22). At this point, heaven no longer could endure the evil arrogance of this king. God avenged the death of his disciple, James, and judgment fell. God also punished his egocentric lack of the fear of the Lord, not recognizing Him as King of kings. A doctor may have written on his death warrant that his intestines were consumed by an infestation of worms, but the biblical account gives the inside story, informing God’s people that he was struck by an angel. God dispatched an angel to a prison to rescue Peter and now dispatched another to bring a swift end to Herod Agrippa (v. 23).

Herod did not give glory to God, but in contrast, “the word of God grew and multiplied.” One day, the Lord will settle all accounts and perfect justice will prevail upon the earth. However now, we need to ask in prayer that God would bring this contrast before the eyes of the world, so that in our time, as He did on this set day and as He has done from time to time throughout the history of the church, He might be glorified. It is His will to do so, but we should be a people through whom He can work to bring it to pass (v. 24).

In the closing verse, Luke tells us that Barnabas and Saul returned from Antioch to Jerusalem. We learned in this chapter of the house of Mary, the mother of John Mark and now we hear that John Mark will go with the two missionaries, as they soon venture from Antioch into the Gentile world (v. 25). In the next chapter, Luke will inform us of the great moving of the Holy Spirit in Antioch and some of the ministries that God was developing there. It will soon become the hub of Christianity.

Acts 11

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sat, 28 Feb 2026 17:10:00 +0000

Geography for Acts 11

The Gentile Question

Peter’s defense accepted in the Jerusalem church

1. Now the apostles and brethren who were in Judea heard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God.

2. And when Peter came up to Jerusalem, those of the circumcision contended with him,

3. saying, "You went in to uncircumcised men and ate with them!"

4. But Peter explained it to them in order from the beginning, saying:

5. "I was in the city of Joppa praying; and in a trance I saw a vision, an object descending like a great sheet, let down from heaven by four corners; and it came to me.

6. When I observed it intently and considered, I saw four-footed animals of the earth, wild beasts, creeping things, and birds of the air.

7. And I heard a voice saying to me, 'Rise, Peter; kill and eat.'

8. But I said, 'Not so, Lord! For nothing common or unclean has at any time entered my mouth.'

9. But the voice answered me again from heaven, 'What God has cleansed you must not call common.'

10. Now this was done three times, and all were drawn up again into heaven.

11. At that very moment, three men stood before the house where I was, having been sent to me from Caesarea.

12. Then the Spirit told me to go with them, doubting nothing. Moreover these six brethren accompanied me, and we entered the man's house.

13. And he told us how he had seen an angel standing in his house, who said to him, 'Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon whose surname is Peter,

14. who will tell you words by which you and all your household will be saved.'

15. And as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell upon them, as upon us at the beginning.

16. Then I remembered the word of the Lord, how He said, 'John indeed baptized with water, but you shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit.'

17. If therefore God gave them the same gift as He gave us when we believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I that I could withstand God?"

18. When they heard these things they became silent; and they glorified God, saying, "Then God has also granted to the Gentiles repentance to life."

Peter was a member of the church of Jewish Christians in Jerusalem. When he went back to Jerusalem, after the excellent time passed among the Gentiles in Caesaria, he returned to an unpleasant controversy. He had been rejoicing in the will of God and in the liberty of the Holy Spirit, but now he faced head-on religious zeal and fleshly opinions. In chapter 15, we will see the same spring up for the second time, because of the ministry of Paul and Barnabas.

The book of Acts is a kind of genesis for the church and we learn of things, which keep repeating throughout its history. Peter, and later Paul and Barnabas, began to walk in a pure and fresh movement, opened to them by the Holy Spirit. There was a certain innocence about it, because it never entered their mind that fellow believers would take offense with what they were experiencing. They thought that all Christians would rejoice with them at the new ground that is gained for the cause of Christ. However, opposition formed in the church, which was not unlike the resistance by Pharisees and Sadducees in the time of Christ.

With some, not all, resistance was the case. I suppose, it should be surprising, that those with experience in the established church, would challenge principles, with which they were unfamiliar. However, this is actually what happened repeatedly throughout church history. Many books have been written about how the reformists, such as John Huss, Wycliffe, Tindale, Savonarola, and later, Luther, Calvin, and many others, were violently opposed by an unconverted clergy. Not a few suffered unto death at the hand of those, who did not want to see the status quo upset.

When the reformists were established, they opposed the Anabaptists, who received additional light from the word of God. John Wesley, in the 18^th Century, under a fresh anointing of the Spirit, was not invited to speak in the church, in which his father had been pastor, and resorted to preaching from his father’s gravestone in the churchyard. He and George Whitefield were mightily opposed by the Church of England and took to preaching in the open air, to crowds of thousands of the common people.

The established church sought to quench revival fires in the 19^th Century and on into the last Century. Personally, I have watched the phenomenon unfold before my eyes, beginning when I was an adolescent. My father was forced to resign, along with the dean of men and women, from a small native Bible school in Minnesota. I heard lies and exaggerations from the lips of Christians that I was taught to respect as a boy. I read lying reports about the reasons for my dad’s resignation, blaming it on my sister’s illness and financial duress, rather than the opposition that came from our denominational headquarters.

I will skip over more minor incidents that have happened at different times and places, so as not to reopen wounds, some of which are healed or are beginning to heal. I will however, bring up a move among young people that I witnessed in the not-too-distant past. A fairly large group in their twenties and younger began to meet for prayer with a hunger for God. One would think that their evangelical church would be happy to see this kind of a move among their youth, especially when we see the large number, who are abandoning the church of their fathers these days. No, their elders opposed them, I suppose principally because they practiced some things differently, then that which took place in the churches of their childhood.

Well, let us return to the history of the early church. The original church in Jerusalem heard of the adventures of Peter in Caesaria (v. 1). The power manifested through his ministry in Lydda and Joppa certainly would give the spiritual ears reason to understand, why the enemy was stirring up opposition to Peter’s ministry. However, the occasion in Caesaria gave cause to kindle the prejudices of the Jewish traditionalists, although they had obtained a certain faith in Christ (v. 2).

You can be sure that they were conversing among themselves in Jerusalem and soon the accusation formed against Peter: “You went in to uncircumcised men and ate with them! (v. 3). Peter then gave the explanation of the vision through a trance, of which we have already learned (vs. 4-16). I can well imagine that the explanation did not satisfy the more principled traditionalists among them. Peter spoke of a trance and of all kind of unclean animals, birds, and reptiles in a sheet. Then he heard a voice instructing him to kill and eat, a total contradiction to what they, as Peter, had learned from their youth. That surely spoke to some of radicalism and extremism that surpassed their tolerance! They had learned that these unclean beings had moral, not symbolic, significance and, because of their misinterpretation, Peter’s clarification left them unconvinced of its validity.

These same people felt that Peter’s denial of eating such uncleanness was the correct response and that he should have held to his convictions, when the voice declared the cleansing of the unclean. The fact is that these creatures were never morally unclean. In the trance, God confirmed it three times, and the sheet returned to heaven, from where it came. Then Peter told of the Gentile men that stood at that moment before the door of his host.

The testimony of the Holy Spirit falling upon Gentiles, I presume, was partially received by all, because these ex-pharisees knew of proselyting non-Jews. However, they believed that these converts should have to comply with Jewish law, beginning with circumcision. That was the beginning of a heresy, which challenged Christianity in this second generation.

Six Jewish brothers from Joppa accompanied Peter to Caesaria and witnessed the outpouring of the Spirit upon the Gentile believers, who received Peter’s message. They saw, and could report, a repeat of the Pentecostal baptism. That was the confirmation that God used to overcome any reasonable doubt. Peter’s rationale was correct in verse 17… how could he, a mere human being, withstand, what God Almighty had ordained. To do so was to challenge Divinity, similarly to what the people did in the desert, challenging Moses and Aaron, and thereby resisting the working and mercy of God in freeing them from slavery.

In verse 16, we have a demonstration of the absolute authority of the New Testament word, spoken by John the Baptist. This was to be received with equal recognition as unerring truth, inspired by the Holy Spirit, as was true of the Old Testament Scriptures. It was ratified by Him actually descending upon the Gentiles… it was truth confirmed by experience (v. 15).

This was followed by the acceptance of the Jerusalem congregation. The acceptance was approved by silence, reminding me of Laban and Betuel’s response, concerning the future of Rebecca: "The thing comes from the LORD; we cannot speak to you either bad or good” (Gen. 24:50). The point is that man’s opinion is not required, when God has spoken. Then, when Laban was about to overtake Jacob, who was fleeing from him, the very same reaction was required from Laban by God: “God had come to Laban the Syrian in a dream by night, and said to him, ‘Be careful that you speak to Jacob neither good nor bad’" (Gen. 31:24 and 29).

When the listeners in the church spoke again, it was to glorify God for granting repentance to the entire Gentile world. What a mighty revelation it was that no one is exempted! The gospel could go out to the entire world and offer eternal life to every tribe, people, nation and tongue (v. 18). The ultimate goal of the gospel is that “at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and of those on earth, and of those under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father” (Phil. 2:10, 11).

The Church in Antioch

19. Now those who were scattered after the persecution that arose over Stephen traveled as far as Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to no one but the Jews only.

20. But some of them were men from Cyprus and Cyrene, who, when they had come to Antioch, spoke to the Hellenists, preaching the Lord Jesus.

21. And the hand of the Lord was with them, and a great number believed and turned to the Lord.

22. Then news of these things came to the ears of the church in Jerusalem, and they sent out Barnabas to go as far as Antioch.

23. When he came and had seen the grace of God, he was glad, and encouraged them all that with purpose of heart they should continue with the Lord.

24. For he was a good man, full of the Holy Spirit and of faith. And a great many people were added to the Lord.

25. Then Barnabas departed for Tarsus to seek Saul.

26. And when he had found him, he brought him to Antioch. So it was that for a whole year they assembled with the church and taught a great many people. And the disciples were first called Christians in Antioch.

27. And in these days prophets came from Jerusalem to Antioch.

28. Then one of them, named Agabus, stood up and showed by the Spirit that there was going to be a great famine throughout all the world, which also happened in the days of Claudius Caesar.

29. Then the disciples, each according to his ability, determined to send relief to the brethren dwelling in Judea.

30. This they also did, and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul.

Ruins of Antioch on Orontes River

Luke returns for a moment to the time of the dispersion at the death of Stephen, when believers from Jerusalem reached out to Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch. Phoenicia, is a country between Galilee and Syria, along the Mediterranean coast, and included Tyre and Sidon. Paul would later visit Christians in the city of Tyre, famous throughout history as a seaport (see Acts 21:3-7). Modern Tyre, with the same name, is in the country of Lebanon. Modern Cyprus is the island with the same name in the Mediterranean Sea. (My good friends, Paco and Olga, from RETO International, serve on the island.) Antioch lies in ruins under the modern city of Antakya in southeastern Turkey. It will become very important in our study from this time forward. It was an important city, capital of Syria, and built by Antiochus Seleucus, one of the four Greek generals, who succeeded Alexander the Great and who founded the Seleucid Empire.

The evangelistic effort occurred before Peter’s visit to Caesaria, so these evangelists knew nothing of the open door to the Gentiles. Consequently, Luke notes, they only preached to Jews (v. 19). However, in verse 20, he mentions other evangelists, who must have come later, having heard of Peter’s encounter with Cornelius. Some of these were from Cyrene in Africa, where we read of people, who became Christians, even from the gospel period (Mk. 15:21): “Then they compelled a certain man, Simon a Cyrenian, the father of Alexander and Rufus, as he was coming out of the country and passing by, to bear His cross.” Men from Cyrene are mentioned, along with those from Cyprus, though the island is distant from Cyrene. These came to Antioch also and preached to Gentile Greeks.

God blessed their efforts, as He did Peter’s, and His involvement is essential in evangelization, and therefore people were saved (v. 21). The Jerusalem church, already informed by Peter that God had opened the door to the Gentiles, sent Barnabas to Antioch (v. 22). Now we see how Antioch began to become prominent in Luke’s account. Barnabas was a spiritually sensitive man and he could see the presence of the grace of God in Antioch. Grace is the word that indicates something beyond the efforts of men, but comes alive from heaven to people on earth.

Barnabas was the ideal Christian to bring into this situation to encourage the new church. His name means son of encouragement and he lived his life in accordance with his name. He himself was from the isle of Cyprus (Ac. 4:36). Here was a man, who could work with Gentiles, without a trace of pharisaical tendencies. He immediately accepted them and moved among them without reservations, happy for the opportunity (v. 23).

He believed in the mighty, transforming work of God in a human heart, therefore he was the one, who brought Saul of Tarsus into the fellowship of believers in Jerusalem (Ac. 9:27). He was worthy of the definition that he received from Luke: “A good man, full of the Holy Spirit and of faith.” Believers were edified under Barnabas’ anointed ministry, and with the Holy Spirit working through him, many people were added to the Lord. Luke already said, before he came, “a great number believed and turned to the Lord.” Great things were happening in Antioch and, up to this point, no Jewish apostle had visited this church (v. 24).

Barnabas certainly knew of Saul’s special calling from the Lord and wanted to see him involved with the many Gentiles in the church in Antioch. He hurried off to Tarsus to look for Saul (v. 25). I want to share something that I know to be true in God’s work, which is that the guidance of the Spirit is very evident. While Barnabas looked for Saul, through the Spirit’s leading, he was sure to find him. Luke did not tell us how, but simply reports, “he had found him”.

It was an adequate distance from Tarsus to Antioch, so it does not take much imagination to know the conversation that might have occurred between Barnabas and Saul, as they traveled together. I think you can hear, along with me, the son of encouragement’s glowing report of the church in Antioch. “And yes, Saul,” I imagine he told him, “There are many believers, who are totally Gentile, saved, baptized and filled with the Holy Spirit!” By the time they reached Antioch, Saul’s heart must be pounding with passion.

Saul and Barnabas ministered together for an entire year, Saul teaching the believers the great doctrines
that he wrote to countless Gentiles in churches throughout the Middle East and into Europe. They are teachings that we have come to be familiar with – the wonderful doctrines of grace and faith, things that the Holy Spirit had taught him in the deserts of Syria.

I have been calling the believers Christians from the time I began this study in Acts, but actually, the first time they were called Christians, was in Antioch. By Acts 26:28, this label was recognized by King Agrippa. He said to Paul: "You almost persuade me to become a Christian." Peter in his letter showed that it was an honorable title: “If anyone suffers as a Christian, let him not be ashamed, but let him glorify God in this matter” (1 Peter 4:16)

Back in Israel, the Jews called them the sect of the Nazarenes or simply Galileans. They would not recognize their leader, Jesus of Nazareth, to be the Messiah. Therefore, they would never honor His followers by calling them Christians, because that would mean that they would be admitting that they were followers of the Messiah, the Anointed One. Christ, of course, is the Greek word for the Hebrew Messiah (v. 26).

I quote Matthew Henry: “They (the believers, Jew and Gentiles in Antioch) believed in him who is the anointed (Christ), but that through him they themselves had the anointing (Christians), thus they now owned their dependence upon Christ, and have received from him.” Mr. Henry, establishing that the name Christian, qualified the believers as anointed, he then points to 1 John 2:20: “You have an anointing from the Holy One, and you know all things.” And then 1 John 2:27: “The anointing which you have received from Him abides in you, and you do not need that anyone teach you; but as the same anointing teaches you concerning all things, and is true, and is not a lie, and just as it has taught you, you will abide in Him.” Finally, he points to 2 Corinthians 1:21 “Now He who establishes us with you in Christ and has anointed us is God.” Paul wrote to those anointed ones, whom he affirmed through the anointing in 1 Corinthians 1:7, “You come short in no gift.”

These days, people get away with being called ‘Christians,’ because they are not Moslems, Buddhists, Hindus or atheists, because they adhere to some denomination and occasionally attend some Christian church. Yet they are far from being followers of Christ. Warren Wiersbe quotes a Dr. David Otis Fuller, who asked, “If you were arrested for being a Christian, would there be enough evidence to convict you?” I would add to that question, “Is the Christian anointing upon your life?” How can it be that leaders in the church deny a second experience in the Holy Spirit for anointing, and still claim to be “anointed ones”, or Christians?

Prophets still served in the Christian church and one came to Antioch from Jerusalem. Peter quoted Joel’s prophecy of the last days, which is the Church Age, in Acts 2:17, “Your sons and your daughters shall prophecy,” and again in verse 18, “on my menservants and on my maidservants I will pour out my Spirit in those days; and they shall prophesy.” Paul spoke of Christian meetings in which “You can all prophecy one by one” (1 Co. 14:31). He taught the Ephesian church that Christ ascended far above all the heavens and “He Himself gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers” (Eph. 4:11). They are part of the five-fold ministry in the church and in Acts 13:1, they served in the Antioch church.

Agabus, a prophet, told of a coming famine, affecting the entire known world, and Luke affirmed that it came to pass in the days of Claudius Caesar (v. 28). To say that there are no prophets in the church is to challenge unerring Scripture. This prophecy prepared believers for what was to take place in the near future. They made plans to send help to Judea, including to Jerusalem (v. 29) and, in fact, Barnabas and Saul are sent from Antioch to Jerusalem with an offering (v. 30). The church that “had all things in common”, now needed outside help, ironically, from the formerly despised Gentiles. This need continued in the Jerusalem church until, along with all the Jewish citizens, its members were driven by the Roman army out of their native land, and ceased to exist.

Gentiles Hear and Receive

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Tue, 17 Feb 2026 22:32:00 +0000

Peter enters Cornelius' - a Gentile - house

Acts 10, Part 2

Peter enters a Gentile House

24. And the following day they entered Caesarea. Now Cornelius was waiting for them, and had called together his relatives and close friends.

25. As Peter was coming in, Cornelius met him and fell down at his feet and worshiped him.

26. But Peter lifted him up, saying, "Stand up; I myself am also a man."

27. And as he talked with him, he went in and found many who had come together.

28. Then he said to them, "You know how unlawful it is for a Jewish man to keep

company with or go to one of another nation. But God has shown me that I should not

call any man common or unclean.

29. Therefore I came without objection as soon as I was sent for. I ask, then, for what

reason have you sent for me?"

30. So Cornelius said, "Four days ago I was fasting until this hour; and at the ninth hour I

prayed in my house, and behold, a man stood before me in bright clothing,

31. and said, 'Cornelius, your prayer has been heard, and your alms are remembered in

the sight of God.

32. Send therefore to Joppa and call Simon here, whose surname is Peter. He is lodging in

the house of Simon, a tanner, by the sea. When he comes, he will speak to you.'

33. So I sent to you immediately, and you have done well to come. Now therefore, we are

all present before God, to hear all the things commanded you by God."

In the first part of this chapter, I referred to the return trip to Caesarea and that Jewish brethren from Joppa accompanied Peter (v. 23). People spend thousands of dollars on higher education, but Cornelius is going to receive teaching from a higher source and Peter is the messenger, who will bring it to him. He had been busy gathering his relatives and friends into his house to hear the gospel, the most wonderful news that has ever entered human ears (v. 24).

Cornelius met Peter and fell down to worship him (v. 25). Now, we know that his action must be corrected immediately, but let us not be too harsh with the man. Paul quotes the prophet Isaiah, who saw people going into all the world, and he said this about them, “How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the gospel of peace, who bring glad tidings of good things” (Ro. 10:15). People are known for handsome figures and faces, but Cornelius saw something more beautiful… beautiful feet that carried the gospel to his home!

Of course, Peter stood him up, because he knew he himself was nothing but a simple Galilean fisherman, whose only qualification was that he had been with Jesus. Recognizing the fact that there was no worthiness in his person, he could see the glorious privilege that was his for having walked with Jesus. He had received the Promise of the Father, to which Jesus referred, and under that anointing, he had the high honor of preaching the gospel (v. 26).

They talked together as they entered the house, an unlawful practice for a Jew, but it was precisely for this reason that the vision prepared Peter. Not only were these Gentiles gathered for a great blessing, but Peter himself was being freed from religious bondages that he had been under since childhood. Luke records that many were gathered in Cornelius’ house. Seeing this kind of hunger and to see God at work in human lives, is a thrill that is equaled by no other. I can tell of similar occasions, where similar efforts had been made to gather people to hear the good news. I can remember, as I write, the expressions of expectancy on the faces of those present (v. 27).

I suppose that Cornelius already knew of the Jewish predicament that Peter was in, because the three, who went to bring Peter, told that the centurion had a good reputation among the Jews, so obviously already had experience with their customs. Peter explained the things God had just taught him, that He is no respecter of persons, and it is in His heart to accept the Gentiles and purify them from all uncleanness. Again, I have personally seen, the wonderful liberty brought to people, who had been bound by religious prejudice. Jesus taught against it and said that by keeping tradition, the religious person laid aside the commandments of God (Mk. 7:8) History shows that, as long as these people held to their religious beliefs, they opposed the free moving of the Holy Spirit in their day (v. 28).

Peter added that he came immediately, without reservations, obeying the Lord from the heart, breaking the strict traditions of his former religion and learned, “Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty” (2 Co. 3:17). Peter has been wonderfully set free from Judaic bondage. As he asked those who were sent to Joppa, he again asked the centurion, the reason for which he had him come. The envoys had told him already, but there is no testimony, as fresh and alive as first-hand testimony. (v. 29).

For this reason, Luke records Cornelius’ story for the third time, this time from the centurion’s own lips. An individual must have a personal encounter with the Lord. What someone has learned from others and the accounts of what others have experienced, has little value. The centurion knew the time, even the hour, even the activity that he was involved in, and how reality from heaven was revealed to him (v. 30). He knew, precisely, the angelic message and how it came directly from the throne of God (v. 31). He remembered the instruction from the angel and how, Peter, having followed that instruction, was presented in person before him at that moment (v. 32).

How the Lord overcame Peter’s reluctance, added to the power of what was occurring in the centurion's life. He could boldly agree that Peter had “done well to come,” because this was a milestone that he could never forget, God in heaven, working and manifesting Himself in his life, was an awesome reality to him. “We are present before God,” he believed and confessed, and the prospect was tremendously exciting. For the first time in history, a Gentile group had come together to hear the word of God. God was visiting Caesarea, not Jews this time, but hungry and attentive Romans, called to hear what God, their Creator, the Lord of heaven and earth, was saying to them (v. 33).

Gentiles Hear the Good News

34. Then Peter opened his mouth and said: "In truth I perceive that God shows no partiality.

35. But in every nation whoever fears Him and works righteousness is accepted by Him.

36. The word which God sent to the children of Israel, preaching peace through Jesus Christ—He is Lord of all—

37. that word you know, which was proclaimed throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee after the baptism which John preached:

38. how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power, who went about doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil, for God was with Him.

39. And we are witnesses of all things which He did both in the land of the Jews and in Jerusalem, whom they killed by hanging on a tree.

40. Him God raised up on the third day, and showed Him openly,

41. not to all the people, but to witnesses chosen before by God, even to us who ate and drank with Him after He arose from the dead.

42. And He commanded us to preach to the people, and to testify that it is He who was ordained by God to be Judge of the living and the dead.

43. To Him all the prophets witness that, through His name, whoever believes in Him will receive remission of sins."

Peter introduces his message, declaring that God had shown him that He is not partial to any people (v. 34). Before this meeting is over, he and his fellow Jews, will see before their eyes a more astounding manifestation of that truth. When God chose Abraham, he began a process of separating a people from the rest of the nations of the world. However, that did not mean that God was ignoring the rest of His creation. The Psalmist wrote, “The earth is the Lord’s, and all its fullness, the world and those who dwell therein” (Psa. 24:1).

Jesus emphasized that point with two examples from the Old Testament in Luke 4:25-27: “But I tell you truly, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elijah, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, and there was a great famine throughout all the land; but to none of them was Elijah sent except to Zarephath, in the region of Sidon, to a woman who was a widow. And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Elisha the prophet, and none of them was cleansed except Naaman the Syrian."

See how God opened His heart to Jonah to show him how it beat for the people of Nineveh, their infants and even their livestock: “Should I not pity Nineveh, that great city, in which are more than one hundred and twenty thousand persons who cannot discern between their right hand and their left—and much livestock?” God brought Rahab out of soon-to-be-destroyed Jericho and Ruth out of Moab and adopted them into the family of Israel. Both are honored in the genealogy of Jesus in Matthew 1:5.

In the first part of this chapter, I referred to two Gentiles in the Gospels, who came to Jesus. One was the Syro-Phoenician woman, whose earnest plea for her daughter and her faith in the generous mercy of God, obtained help from the Jewish Messiah. Jesus told her that it was not right that the little dogs (the Gentiles) should eat from the table until the children (the Jews) were fed. Her return was, “Yes, Lord, yet even the little dogs under the table eat from the children's crumbs." I think that we have already seen in the last few paragraphs that the Gentiles have always eaten those crumbs and throughout the church age, all we non-Jews have eaten bountifully from the Lord’s table. It was another Roman centurion in Capernaum, whose faith Jesus admired, claiming that it exceeded what he had seen from the Jews (v. 35).

At this point, Peter began to preach Jesus and the gospel of peace, brought from Him to the Jews. He preached, first, His person, declaring that “He is Lord of all” (v. 36), but that He became known as Jesus of Nazareth. Peter then traced the unfolding of the gospel, beginning in Galilee, following John the Baptist’s message, and then spread throughout Judea. He assumed that even these Romans had heard of its progress (v. 37).

He preached that the Son of Man from Nazareth was anointed, the Christ, and as a great example to those, who would believe in Him, at His baptism, the Holy Spirit came upon Him as a dove. With that anointing, He ministered in power, healing the sick of all diseases and delivered those bound by the oppression of the devil. In His ministry, He was subject to the Father, perfectly, in His teaching, in His deeds, and in His will. He confessed these things with His own mouth. His teaching: "My doctrine is not Mine, but His who sent Me” (Jn. 7:16). His deeds: “The Son can do nothing of Himself, but what He sees the Father do; for whatever He does, the Son also does in like manner” (Jn. 5:19). His will: “I do not seek My own will but the will of the Father who sent Me” (Jn. 5:30). God, the Father, was with Him in an infinite measure (v. 38).

Peter and his fellow-disciples witnessed His ministry, from beginning to end, and were at the cross to witness His death (v. 39). They were witnesses of the truth of His resurrection, when He openly showed Himself to over 500 believers (v. 40). Notice here he termed it “the third day”, crucified on Friday and rising on Sunday. Though he appeared openly, He did not appear publicly. His resurrection is witnessed by disciples (v. 41). Even in this He is subject to the will of the Father, for the Father chose the ones who would be witnesses of the resurrection of Jesus, called the Firstfruits of the first resurrection. The first resurrection is three-fold and only believers will experience it. Without an explanation, I will simply declare that the first part of the First Resurrection was the resurrection of Jesus, which His disciples witnessed. The second phase takes place at the rapture of the church (1 Th. 4:16), and finally and third manifestation of the First Resurrection, will take place after the Great Tribulation (Rv. 20:4).

Peter now showed the reason that the disciples could not be silenced by their leaders, the Sanhedrin, for they were commanded by Jesus “to preach to the people.” They and we must also preach, as part of the gospel, that judgment is coming in the future, and Jesus will be the Judge of the living and the dead (v. 42).

Since the beginning of time, He is the fulfillment of all prophecy. It is also prophesied, since before the revelation of the New Testament, that He, and He alone, is the One, Who came to erase the sin of those who would believe (v. 43). Paul will later tell his disciple, Timothy: “This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptance, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners” (1 T. 1:15). Jesus revealed it to Nicodemus, the teacher of the Jews, “For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but have everlasting life” (Jn. 3:16). It was God’s plan that His creation could find a sure way of salvation through Christ

The Gentiles are baptized into the Holy Spirit

44. While Peter was still speaking these words, the Holy Spirit fell upon all those who heard the word.

45. And those of the circumcision who believed were astonished, as many as came with Peter, because the gift of the Holy Spirit had been poured out on the Gentiles also.

46. For they heard them speak with tongues and magnify God. Then Peter answered,

47. "Can anyone forbid water, that these should not be baptized who have received the Holy Spirit just as we have?"

48. And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then they asked him to stay a few days.

At this point, the first sermon preached to Gentiles is cut short. The Holy Spirit falls on them, as He did upon the Galileans on the day of Pentecost, except this time, He comes without the need of an arrival of a Jewish feast day. This is typical around the world that, when the gospel is preached to the Gentiles, it comes freely without the Mosaic Law (v. 44). As Paul taught, God gave to Abraham and to his Seed, speaking of Christ, a promise 430 years before the law. Galatians 3:17 is a verse rich in grace and faith, of which we should spend time in meditation. “The law, which was four hundred and thirty years later, cannot annul the covenant that was confirmed before by God in Christ.”

Paul writes to the Romans that faith accounted for Abraham’s righteousness, before the covenant of circumcision: “How then was it accounted? While he was circumcised, or uncircumcised? Not while circumcised, but while uncircumcised” (Ro. 4:10). Then, Paul writes that the promise given to Abraham was also for those, who are of the same faith as Abraham: “Therefore it is of faith that it might be according to grace, so that the promise might be sure to all the seed, not only to those who are of the law (the Jews), but also to those who are of the faith of Abraham (the Gentiles), who is the father of us all (Jews and Gentiles)” (Ro. 4:16). Paul writes also that all these things written in Genesis, were not written only for Abraham, but for all believers, Righteousness is imputed, it is accounted, simply, it is given to them: “Now it was not written for his sake alone that it was imputed to him, but also for us” (Ro. 3:23 & 24).

This is the explanation, given later by Paul in Romans and Galatians, for what took place in these Gentiles in Caesarea. It happened to Cornelius and his guests, as they listen to Peter, preaching Christ by the word of God. Because justification by grace through faith occurs in the inner man therefore, the Jews from Joppa, or anyone else for that matter, were not able to observe, when this occurred. “Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the word of God” (Ro. 10:17). These people have ears of the heart and because that is so, through the word of God, faith comes to them. They are uncircumcised, not under Jewish law, but by the grace of God, because they believe, they are forgiven, justified, and made righteous.

Almost simultaneously, something visible and audible takes place before Peter’s eyes and ears, as well as those of the Jews from Joppa, who accompany him. They are astounded that Gentiles are baptized into the Holy Spirit and receive the enduement of dynamic power. It is visibly manifested through their bodies (v. 45). Those, who teach that the Holy Spirit was only outpoured once on the day of Pentecost, should be willing, at least, to admit that He is poured out the second time here in Caesarea. Actually, the same event happened already to the Samaritans in chapter eight and we will see it happen again in chapter 19 to Ephesian believers.

Similarly to what occurred on the day of Pentecost to the 120 Galileans, the Caesareans began to speak in tongues. As on the day of Pentecost, they did not preach in tongues, but magnified God in an ecstasy of praise (v. 46). Obviously, the Gentiles have been transformed and wonderfully converted, so Peter commands that they should have a baptismal service (v. 47). God’s work is moving rapidly and in a matter of a few hours, these people are born again, baptized in the Holy Spirit and water baptized. Peter is asked to spend a few days with them, giving an opportunity for him to teach more about the walk in Christ. Fellowship is also a rich experience in mutual sharing and certainly, it is a special privilege to have Peter there to tell of his personal walk with Christ on earth.

The Main Purpose of Peter’s Trip

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sun, 08 Feb 2026 18:03:00 +0000

What God has cleansed is not common

Acts 10, Part 1

God works in a Roman centurion

1. There was a certain man in Caesarea called Cornelius, a centurion of what was called the Italian Regiment,

2. a devout man and one who feared God with all his household, who gave alms generously to the people, and prayed to God always.

3. About the ninth hour of the day he saw clearly in a vision an angel of God coming in and saying to him, "Cornelius!"

4. And when he observed him, he was afraid, and said, "What is it, lord?" So he said to him, "Your prayers and your alms have come up for a memorial before God.

5. Now send men to Joppa, and send for Simon whose surname is Peter.

6. He is lodging with Simon, a tanner, whose house is by the sea. He will tell you what you must do."

7. And when the angel who spoke to him had departed, Cornelius called two of his household servants and a devout soldier from among those who waited on him continually.

8. So when he had explained all these things to them, he sent them to Joppa.

A paralytic was healed in Lydda and Dorcas was raised from the dead in Joppa. Many people came to the Lord through these miracles. One would think that Peter’s journey from Jerusalem to these two cities would have been a total success and his mission had been fulfilled. But no, God had something else in mind, as the main purpose, for which the apostle was called out of Jerusalem. There is something to be learned from this: God’s will has not been fully accomplished, because we see obvious miracles and success before our eyes. From the beginning of the journey, God had Caesaria in mind and a Roman centurion. There are workers, who can tell of many years of successful ministry, before realizing the great central purpose, for which the Lord had called them.

We have reached a crucial point in Luke’s account of the spreading of the gospel. Gradually, it has unfolded, as the initial church formed in Jerusalem. We saw it spread throughout Judea and Samaria. The half-breed and despised Samaritans received the gospel and an Ethiopian proselyte to the Jewish faith, as well. Next, we saw the conversion, the preparation and the beginning of the ministry of Saul of Tarsis. He is to called by God to be the apostle to the Gentiles.

However, now we will see the great breakthrough through Peter that will lead into spreading the gospel among Gentile people. Peter is the one, in whom the Jewish Christians in Jerusalem have confidence and it is he, who can best relay his experience to the central church. It will prove that it is the will of God to reach out to non-Jewish people. This will be the beginning of an effort to preach to all mankind around the world. Later, Paul, in the book of Romans, will give us the eternal purpose of God and His doctrine concerning this great step. The Time of the Gentiles has come!

Caesaria is on the Mediterranean Sea, to the south of Mount Carmel, thirty miles north of Joppa. It was a city, built by Herod in honor of Caesar Augustus, and became the center of civil government in Judea. There were a great number of Romans residing here, including a well-known cohort of soldiers called the Italian Regiment. The centurion, Cornelius, the man before us in this chapter, could not be more representative of a Gentile. He was totally Roman, with no Jewish blood, and he was no proselyte. He was a centurion, over 100 Roman soldiers, and part of the Italian Regiment (v. 1).

Warren Wiersbe informs me that ten years have gone by since Pentecost and much has developed in the church and in the preaching of the gospel. Now, we will watch the story continue and see how God teaches Peter that it is in the heart of the One, Who “so loved the world,” that He included the Gentile people. He wanted that they “should not perish, but have everlasting life.”

Cornelius feared the God of the Jews. This man was rejecting the Roman religion and its polytheism, which followed the Roman conquest. The Lord was working in the heart of a Roman centurion. The Gospels have already shown us that God is able to prepare Gentile hearts, as well as those of the Jews. There was a Syro-Phoenician woman, whose demon-possessed daughter was delivered through faith. Jesus said, concerning a centurion in Capernaum, "Amen (assuredly), I say to you, I have not found such great faith, not even in Israel! And I say to you that many will come from east and west, and sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven” (Mt. 8:10, 11).

This centurion led his entire household in the direction that his heart led him. He still did not know the way to salvation, but he was praying. We learned in the last chapter that the prayer of Saul of Tarsis was the reason that the Lord sent Ananias to him. It has been the means for many to find the will of God. “If any of you lacks wisdom,” said James, “let him ask of God.” When the Lord is about to accomplish His purpose, He sets His people to praying and He brought this Roman to his knees. In this chapter, He was in the process of answering his prayers (v. 2).

At three o’clock in the afternoon, he received a vision of an angel. Coming to this subject, I must share something that I have seen, regarding angels involved in the prayers of men. Do you remember how Jesus told Nathanael of an open heaven and “the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man?” (Jn. 1:51). He was speaking of greater things that he would experience and the greater things come through prayer (Jn. 1:50). He led Nathanael to Jacob’s dream of a ladder that reached to heaven and the angels of God, first ascending and then descending on the ladder. Jesus showed that He was that ladder and that angels ascended, first with prayers that would be received at the throne of the Father, uttered in Jesus’s name, then descended with the answer.

Daniel had more than one experience with angels, but the one, which teaches us most about this present subject is Daniel, chapter 10, in which Daniel fasted and prayed for three weeks. At the end of this time, he saw a vision, a hand touched him, and a voice spoke. It told him that he had been sent to him, at the beginning of the time that he had begun praying. However, his coming to Daniel was detained by “the prince of the kingdom of Persia,” a demon prince, but Michael, the angelic prince who is a powerful guardian of the people of Israel, helped him to reach Daniel. He was delayed for 21 days, but then arrived. The passage teaches us many things about spiritual activity in prayer, but we are just touching the general details of this account. It shows us that there is spiritual activity aroused by prayer, that God sends angels in answer to prayer, but there may be demonic opposition to hinder their arrival.

In Luke 1 a priest, Zachariah, who was to become the father of John the Baptist, received a visit by the altar of incense in the temple of Jerusalem, in answer to his and his wife’s prayer for a son. Also, the multitude of people prayed outside at the time. The angel identified himself as Gabriel, who also appeared to Daniel and later to the Virgin Mary (Luke 1:9-13). In our study today, an angel appeared to a Roman centurion in answer to his prayer (v. 3).

He had not yet known the way of faith and grace, but God responded to the sincerity of his heart. Any observation of a heavenly being will bring fear to a mortal man (v. 4). As was the case of Saul and Ananias, Cornelius received very clear instruction from the Lord through the angel. He was to send servants thirty miles to Joppa, and the angel gave him the name of the owner of the house, Simon, that he was by occupation a tanner, and that a man named Peter was his guest. He even gave him Peter’s given name, Simon. It was very specific (v. 5).

Peter was the man, as Philip and Ananias, who could clearly preach the gospel, which he needed desperately to hear. Peter also would show him, what his human responsibility was to obey the gospel (v. 6). Cornelius sent two servants from his house, as well as a trustworthy soldier from his ranks, for the work that they would perform was of supreme importance. The soldier is described as devout, meaning reverent or pious. Apparently, he had been discussing with his superior, the way which he was taking, and the communication had influenced him. Or, it was just as possible that he had influenced his captain. This is the man that Cornelius entrusted with the errand, giving the utmost importance to heavenly instruction (v. 7).

The centurion not only commanded his two servants and his soldier, the text tells us, but he explained everything to them. He wanted them to know his entire experience, his search for God, the Jewish influence in his life, and the angelic visitation, as well as the things, concerning Peter. It was more than an errand, more than a superior commanding inferiors, it was a spiritual mission and a well-informed trio came to Peter, as we will see. These would certainly be in the house, when Peter preached, and the Spirit would also fall on them (v. 8)

Peter's Vision

9. The next day, as they went on their journey and drew near the city, Peter went up on the housetop to pray, about the sixth hour.

10. Then he became very hungry and wanted to eat; but while they made ready, he fell into a trance

11. and saw heaven opened and an object like a great sheet bound at the four corners, descending to him and let down to the earth.

12. In it were all kinds of four-footed animals of the earth, wild beasts, creeping things, and birds of the air.

13. And a voice came to him, "Rise, Peter; kill and eat."

14. But Peter said, "Not so, Lord! For I have never eaten anything common or unclean."

15. And a voice spoke to him again the second time, "What God has cleansed you must not call common."

16. This was done three times. And the object was taken up into heaven again.

17. Now while Peter wondered within himself what this vision which he had seen meant, behold, the men who had been sent from Cornelius had made inquiry for Simon's house, and stood before the gate.

18. And they called and asked whether Simon, whose surname was Peter, was lodging there.

19. While Peter thought about the vision, the Spirit said to him, "Behold, three men are seeking you.

20. Arise therefore, go down and go with them, doubting nothing; for I have sent them."

21. Then Peter went down to the men who had been sent to him from Cornelius, and said, "Yes, I am he whom you seek. For what reason have you come?"

22. And they said, "Cornelius the centurion, a just man, one who fears God and has a good reputation among all the nation of the Jews, was divinely instructed by a holy angel to summon you to his house, and to hear words from you."

23. Then he invited them in and lodged them. On the next day Peter went away with them, and some brethren from Joppa accompanied him.

Having walked and ridden horseback for many miles in Mexico, the itinerary of these men from Caesarea to Joppa and back, interests me. If the reader is not interested, he can certainly skip these two paragraphs. However, the journey is well documented in the text. Cornelius was visited at 3 P. M. by an angel (v. 1) and then discussed with three men a trip of 30 miles that they should take to Joppa. That same afternoon, they began (v. 8) and the next day, shortly after noon, after Peter had a vision, they arrived at Simon the tanner’s house (v. 9, 17).

Having made very good time and being Romans, they must have come on horseback. The Romans were well-equipped with horses, as we can know from chapter 23:23 and 24, when the Roman commander in Jerusalem sent 70 horsemen with Paul, mounted as well, to Caesarea. Now, these three lodged that night in the tanner’s house (v. 23). On the return trip, the next morning, they were accompanied by Peter and some Christians from Joppa (v. 23) and the following day, they arrived in Caesarea (v. 24).

However, we need to go back to noon on the day, when the three men from Caesaria are about to arrive, because at that time, Peter had a vision to prepare him, for what was to take place. The Lord uses circumstances to help people see His will. Peter became very hungry, as he waited for the midday meal. Peter fell into a trance and I remind the reader that we are studying this book as a model, showing us how God works in the church. Trances did not end with the apostlic period, but have continued throughout the church age, especially so, during times of revival. I will not take the time and space to give examples in this place (v. 10).

Please notice, that what happens next is coming down from an open heaven. A great object like a sheet descended before Peter (v. 11), and in it are all kinds of living creatures, which the Old Testament had deemed unclean (v. 12, see Lev. 11). A voice tells him to kill and eat (v. 13). As hungry as Peter was, his religious instincts were strong enough to resist, what he considered to be temptation (v. 14).

Although this object lesson taught Peter, mainly, concerning God’s acceptance of Gentiles, there is also a side lesson taught and it means that the New Testament does not prohibit the consumption of certain foods. James teaches that “God cannot be tempted by evil, nor does He himself tempt anyone.” (Jam. 1:13). These creatures are descending from heaven and God does not tempt men with evil things. The Old Testament food prohibitions were not moral, but symbolic, and they illustrated spiritual maladies.

In Mark 7:14-23, Jesus had already covered this matter, asking His listeners if they did not have spiritual perception: “Do you not perceive that whatever enters a man from outside cannot defile him, because it does not enter his heart but his stomach, and is eliminated, thus purifying all foods?" It is religious people without spiritual perception, who put emphasis on physical, outward practices and foods.

The voice speaks again, telling Peter that these foods were clean, but he would soon learn a more important doctrine: God does not eliminate anyone, because of their ethnicity (v. 15). God always brings confirmation to His truth by two or three witnesses (2 Co. 13:1). The vision is repeated three times and the object and contents returned to heaven (v. 16)

Peter did not have to wait long for this puzzle to be resolved, because the solution was already at the gate (v. 17). The Gentile visitors from Caesaria were asking for Peter (v. 18), and before his host could inform him, the Holy Spirit, so real and present throughout the book of Acts, spoke to Peter (v. 19). He is not to question for a moment that he is witnessing a wonderful, historic act of God. Before the Holy Spirit introduced Himself to these Gentiles, He was working in them… “I have sent them,” He said. This prevenient grace, drawing and directing the unbeliever, is common in the life of sinners to this day (v. 20). Had it not been for His work, we would still be wandering outside, furtherer and furtherer from the fold, driven by a hostile nature. God always initiates the awakening of the human heart (Jn. 6:44) and the Shepherd goes after the lost sheep, “until He finds it” (Lk. 15:4).

Peter went down and introduced himself, asking their business in coming (v. 21). The visitors informed Peter of the things we have already heard, the things that the centurion had explained to them. Far more than a human wish, they speak of divine, angelic instruction in the eternal purposes of God (v. 22). This simple occurrence at the tanner’s front door will reach far beyond Caesaria, and will continue until we arrive at the end of the 28^th chapter. It does not stop there, but continues through the ages and now extends for 25 years into the 21^st Century. The work will not end, until God gathers His people in heaven, redeemed “out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation” (Rv. 5:9).

Saul and Peter Preached Jesus

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sun, 25 Jan 2026 15:36:00 +0000

Acts 9, part 2

Saul preached Jesus in Damascus

19. So when he had received food, he was strengthened. Then Saul spent some days with the disciples at Damascus.

20. Immediately he preached the Christ in the synagogues, that He is the Son of God.

21. Then all who heard were amazed, and said, "Is this not he who destroyed those who called on this name in Jerusalem, and has come here for that purpose, so that he might bring them bound to the chief priests?"

22. But Saul increased all the more in strength, and confounded the Jews who dwelt in Damascus, proving that this Jesus is the Christ.

23. Now after many days were past, the Jews plotted to kill him.

24. But their plot became known to Saul. And they watched the gates day and night, to kill him.

25. Then the disciples took him by night and let him down through the wall in a large basket.

The great beginning of the Christian life, for this new believer, Saul, was to spend the first three days sightless, in fasting and prayer. In a very real, spiritual sense, Saul was blinded from his former life as a Pharisee, from his former way of interpreting the Old Testament Scriptures and now, his eyes were miraculously opened to a new way of seeing things. The glowing reality of the glory of Christ takes away his natural hunger for food and separates him from all else to the gospel of God (Ro. 1:1).

He initiated the new life by receiving Jesus as Lord, being baptized in water and baptized in the Holy Spirit. His religion was transformed into supernatural, resurrected life in Christ. He experienced a powerful entrance into the Kingdom of God. Even the natural food, of which he now partook, energized him to immediate action in promoting His purposes. He began a new fellowship with the people that he came to Damascus to persecute (v. 19). The communion with them, he surely discovered, was rich and alive, and from that atmosphere, he went directly to serve Christ in the Jewish synagogues.

Three sightless days were enough to give him basic understanding of the person and work of the Son of God, so that he could present him to his Jewish fellows (v. 20). There is no way to explain and describe what has happened to this man and the only reaction to his transformation, from a Pharisee to becoming a Christian, is amazement. It is hard to believe that this could be the same person, who persecuted believers in Jerusalem and came to Damascus with the same purpose (v. 21).

In his early walk with the Lord, Saul went to the desert of Arabia to the school of the Holy Spirit, to learn the secrets hidden since the beginning of time: “The fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the ages has been hidden in God” (Eph. 3:9). He told the Galatians, “I did not immediately confer with flesh and blood, nor did I go up to Jerusalem to those who were apostles before me; but I went to Arabia, and returned again to Damascus (Gal. 1:16-17).

With every hour, in which a new birth brought him into a new creation, his spirit and soul developed power and light, and under the anointing of the Holy Spirit, he was more than a match for the seasoned Jews in Damascus (v. 22). Under the same old spirit that Saul had known so well, they arrived at the same conclusion, to which he came as a Pharisee. They knew no other than to destroy, in the same way in which he came to Damascus to destroy Christianity. It is the way of fallen man and of the entire kingdom of darkness to steal, kill and destroy (v. 23).

However, as Paul would discover, as he walked in the purpose for which God called him, he was indestructible, even immortal. God would give him the ears of the prophet Elisha, as one of the servants of the king of Syria said, "Elisha, the prophet who is in Israel, tells the king of Israel the words that you speak in your bedroom." Saul had the eyes of the prophet also, as Elisha could see the invisible armies of angels, protecting his people, and said to his servant, "Do not fear, for those who are with us are more than those who are with them… Then the LORD opened the eyes of the young man, and he saw. And behold, the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire all around Elisha” (see 2 Kings 6:8-17). The God of Israel of the Old Testament was now the God of Christianity.

The plot of the Jews “became known to Saul” (v. 24). In our study, we will learn of another later plot against Paul in Jerusalem. It was discovered by Paul’s nephew and he came into the Roman barracks, where Paul was held, to tell him and then relayed it to the commander: "The Jews have agreed to ask that you bring Paul down to the council tomorrow, as though they were going to inquire more fully about him. But do not yield to them, for more than forty of them lie in wait for him, men who have bound themselves by an oath that they will neither eat nor drink till they have killed him.” (Ac.23:20).

I have often wondered how hungry those men became before they broke their oath. They certainly did not fulfill it! The Christians in Damascus helped Saul escape by night, lowering him in a bucket from a window in the city wall: “In Damascus the governor, under Aretas the king, was guarding the city of the Damascenes with a garrison, desiring to arrest me; but I was let down in a basket through a window in the wall, and escaped from his hands” (2 Co. 11:32, 33).

Saul in and out of Jerusalem

26. And when Saul had come to Jerusalem, he tried to join the disciples; but they were all afraid of him, and did not believe that he was a disciple.

27. But Barnabas took him and brought him to the apostles. And he declared to them how he had seen the Lord on the road, and that He had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Jesus.

28. So he was with them at Jerusalem, coming in and going out.

29. And he spoke boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus and disputed against the Hellenists, but they attempted to kill him.

30. When the brethren found out, they brought him down to Caesarea and sent him out to Tarsus.

31. Then the churches throughout all Judea, Galilee, and Samaria had peace and were edified. And walking in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, they were multiplied.

Paul gave his testimony and the early story of his walk in Christ in his letter to the Galatians. I mentioned in the last section that he shared that God revealed His Son in Him. Once again, we are seeing the fulfillment of Christ's desire, expressed to the Father: “I in them, and You in Me; that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that You have sent Me” (Jn. 17:23). Christ was revealed in him, so that he could “preach Him to the Gentiles” (Gal. 1:16); the Gentile world would see Jesus in and through Paul.

Arabian Desert in Syria

In Galatians 1:16 through 18, he testified that he did not “immediately confer with flesh and blood,” meaning that he did not go to Jerusalem to receive teaching from the original apostles. Instead, he went to Arabia to be taught by the Holy Spirit and then returned to Damascus. It was three years after his conversion, when the governor tried to arrest him, that the believers helped him escape from Damascus and he went to Jerusalem for the first time since his conversion.

Saul tried to mingle with the believers there, but they were afraid of him, fully aware of his reputation. Barnabas played the part in Jerusalem that Ananias played in Damascus, presenting Saul to the apostles. He related to them his amazing testimony and his faithful and bold preaching in Damascus (v. 27). Only then was he able to circulate freely in Jerusalem (v. 28).

He went to his old people, the Jewish Hellenists who, I remind you, originated in foreign countries, as Saul did, and spoke Greek. As he gave bold testimony among the Jews in Damascus, now he spoke boldly to the Hellenists in Jerusalem. Knowing their doctrines very well, he disputed with them, presenting Jesus as Lord. They had not changed their attitude, as it was, when Saul walked with them and was like them. They began to make plans to kill him (v. 29).

Once again, God exposed their plan and the believers escorted him totally out of Israel to Caesarea and from there, provided a way for him to go back to his native city, Tarsus (v. 30). As we have learned from Luke’s writings, the gospel had now spread from Jerusalem to all of Judea and Samaria. Here, he adds, that there were now churches also in Galilee. They were enjoying a time of peace, the persecution having ceased since Saul’s conversion, although he himself is now the target. Luke’s report is that the churches were receiving spiritual edification and the godly ingredient of the fear of the Lord rested upon them. As Jesus had promised, the Comforter was doing His vital work also, something that is always needed, while believers live and walk in a hostile environment and the devil is always at work to trouble them. The numerical growth continued throughout the land (v. 31).

Peter preaches Christ in Lydda and Joppa

32. Now it came to pass, as Peter went through all parts, that he also came down to the saints who dwelt in Lydda.

33. There he found a certain man named Aeneas, who had been bedridden eight years and was paralyzed.

34. And Peter said to him, "Aeneas, Jesus the Christ heals you. Arise and make your bed." Then he arose immediately.

35. So all who dwelt at Lydda and Sharon saw him and turned to the Lord.

36. At Joppa there was a certain disciple named Tabitha, which is translated Dorcas. This woman was full of good works and charitable deeds which she did.

37. But it happened in those days that she became sick and died. When they had washed her, they laid her in an upper room.

38. And since Lydda was near Joppa, and the disciples had heard that Peter was there, they sent two men to him, imploring him not to delay in coming to them.

39. Then Peter arose and went with them. When he had come, they brought him to the upper room. And all the widows stood by him weeping, showing the tunics and garments which Dorcas had made while she was with them.

40. But Peter put them all out, and knelt down and prayed. And turning to the body he said, "Tabitha, arise." And she opened her eyes, and when she saw Peter she sat up.

41. Then he gave her his hand and lifted her up; and when he had called the saints and widows, he presented her alive.

42. And it became known throughout all Joppa, and many believed on the Lord.

43. So it was that he stayed many days in Joppa with Simon, a tanner.

About Acts 8:26, I commented that Philip learned a principle that God established, beginning with Abraham; that of going out, “not knowing where he was going.” I also mentioned that Peter experienced the same principle, speaking of this passage, which is now before us. He left Jerusalem, not realizing that the main purpose of this trip was to reach Caesaria and see a major breakthrough in reaching out with the gospel to the Gentile world. We will not discuss that situation until the next chapter.

Just previous to verse 32, Luke tells of the success of the gospel and the forming of churches throughout Israel. Now we learn that there were believers in Lydda and Peter ministered to them (v. 32). This town was situated 25 miles from Jerusalem on the road to Caesarea Philippi. In Old Testament times, it belonged to the tribe of Ephraim. After Philip witnessed to the Ethiopian, he was found in Azotus (Ashdod), and from there preached the gospel in all the cities until he came to Caesarea. He must have preached in Lydda, which was among those cities.

The Lord began to move in Lydda, when Peter met a man named Aeneas. We do not know if he was a believer, or not, whether or not he was a Jew, or anything else about him. Luke tells us nothing. except that he was paralyzed and had been bedridden for eight years (v. 33). As the lame man, who begged at the temple gate, there was no hope or cure for this man. Consistent with the preaching of the gospel in the book of Acts, another supernatural sign took place. Ah, the joy and power that accompanies the gospel! Aeneas immediately was healed and for the first time in eight years, he made his own bed (v. 34)

Jesus, the Messiah, worked through Peter again, that the world might believe. What He began to do throughout the Gospels, He continued to do through His people in the book of Acts. To Him alone belongs all the glory and praise for His matchless love for the sick and sinful! The news filled Lydda and overflowed into Sharon, between Lydda and Joppa. Sinners in both places observed Christ, living in a Galilean fisherman, and turned from their wasted lives to the Lord (v. 35).

Modern Jaffa (Joppa) south of Tel Aviv

Ten miles from Lydda, Joppa lies on a huge promontory, lifting it to 150 feet over the Mediterranean Sea. It is a port city and was part of the territory of the tribe of Dan in the Old Testament. This was the place, to which the prophet, Jonah, fled to find a ship to Tarshish, escaping from the Lord´s presence. It exists today as Jaffa, attached to the south end of the modern city of Tel Aviv. Yes, my friend, we are talking about legitimate geography with a legitimate history. The Holy Spirit testifies in the book of Acts of a powerful demonstration from the hand of God in that city.

Luke focused on a disciple in Joppa, a woman who had found her place in Christian service. Her name was in Aramaic, Tabitha, meaning Gazelle and translated, Dorcas, with the same meaning in Greek… a beautiful name, I think, for a lady. Her service was described as full of good works and charitable deeds, certainly from a dedicated, compassionate character. I am going to surmise that, she was full of good works, because she was full of the Holy Spirit. In the name of Christ, her work and her character were anointed, bringing out an unusual quality, in her person, as in her art. It must have been something like an inspired artist might exhibit on canvas or a gifted musician might perform on an instrument (v. 36).

Death of such a caring, useful person brought great sadness and it happened to Tabitha that she was smitten with illness and died. However, Paul, the apostle, in Philippians 1:20 exposed his one aim, not only regarding his life, but also in death: “Christ will be magnified in my body, whether by life or by death”. It was going to become true in this saint, whose life had magnified Christ, that He would also, dramatically, be magnified through her death. The Christians laid her in an upper chamber (v. 37).

The disciples heard that Peter was in the proximity, in nearby Lydda, so two men were sent to bring him quickly to Joppa (v. 38). A servant of Christ is known, because he brings life, where death reigns. Peter went back with them and they led him into the upper room. We see now that those that Tabitha served were widows, evidently poor women, whose husbands, of course, had died and they were now in need of the things that she made for them. These widows wept in sorrow, so grateful for the tunics and other garments that caring Tabitha made for them. Through their tears they showed them to Peter, when he arrived (v. 39).

I wonder if some of them became Christians, because they saw the love of Christ in Tabitha. Every time a widow put on a garment made by her, they could not help but think of the loving care demonstrated by that piece of cloth given to them. Her love could be as effective as the sermons of the pastor in Joppa in bringing people to Christ, and shows me how a woman’s ministry can be as effective as any man’s. I do not think that I am exaggerating her ministry, because I remember doing visitation with a pastor in Slovakia. In two or three houses, I was impressed because more than one mentioned a certain Gypsy lady, member of the church, who was instrumental in bringing about salvation in the ones that we visited. Her influence was felt, even though the bulk of her time was dedicated to her house and family.

Peter must have been moved, as he saw the loss felt because of the death of the Lord’s true hand maiden. He wanted to be alone, without distractions, in that upper chamber with the Life giver and to petition Him, as to what He would do in this situation. He must work, because He told Peter and all the disciples, “Without Me you can do nothing” (Jn. 15:5).

But Jesus Christ can do all things,

It is He that strengthens me;

Yes, Jesus Christ can do all things,

As He lives His life in me.

Peter knelt in submission and reverence before Him, and gave Tabitha’s inert body to Him, as one evening, years before, he placed fish and bread into Jesus’ hands. He watched Him bless them, then return them to the hands of the disciples to feed thousands, who were hungry. Through the voice of Peter, Jesus speaks to His daughter, “Tabitha, arise.” She heard the voice of her Lord, opened her eyes, saw Peter, and sat on the bed (v. 40). My dad knew that Jesus could speak through him and wrote that truth in a little poem:

For tis no more I that speak,

But the Savior kind and meek,

Through the Holy Ghost and fire.

Peter extended his hand to help her to her feet and then opened the door of the chamber to the believing saints and widows of Joppa. Can you imagine the joy and praise that arose from the upper chamber that day? (v. 41). But the story does not end there, for the testimony of the power of the gospel filled Joppa and many believed on the Lord. He became their hope of eternal life, because they saw that He could raise the dead (v. 42). Powerful testimony is needed in our day to show that “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today and forever” (He. 13:8). Peter had been alone with Him in the upper chamber and Moses was alone with him in the tent outside the camp: “Let us go forth to Him, outside the camp, bearing His reproach” (He. 13:13).

I would have liked to experience the fellowship enjoyed those many days in the house of Simon the tanner. This was one of the “times of refreshing” that Peter had spoken about in Solomon’s Porch in Jerusalem (Ac.3:19). Visitors must have streamed in and out of the house, and yes, Tabitha, must have been there frequently. There surely were wonderful meetings with teaching from Peter for the saints and instruction for the new believers in Joppa.

Saul is Converted

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sat, 10 Jan 2026 15:03:00 +0000

Acts 9, Part 1

Chapter 9:1-9

Jesus reveals Himself to Saul through a light

1. Then Saul, still breathing threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord, went to the high priest

2. and asked letters from him to the synagogues of Damascus, so that if he found any who were of the Way, whether men or women, he might bring them bound to Jerusalem.

3. As he journeyed he came near Damascus, and suddenly a light shone around him from heaven.

4. Then he fell to the ground, and heard a voice saying to him, "Saul, Saul, why are you persecuting Me?"

5. And he said, "Who are You, Lord?" Then the Lord said, "I am Jesus, whom you are persecuting. It is hard for you to kick against the goads."

6. So he, trembling and astonished, said, "Lord, what do You want me to do?" Then the Lord said to him, "Arise and go into the city, and you will be told what you must do."

7. And the men who journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice but seeing no one.

8. Then Saul arose from the ground, and when his eyes were opened he saw no one. But they led him by the hand and brought him into Damascus.

9. And he was three days without sight, and neither ate nor drank.

Luke took us through several chapters, recounting the beginning and the development of the first church in Jerusalem. He told of the persecution, following the martyrdom of Stephen and how the disciples scattered into Judea and Samaria. Next, he relates, “Those who were scattered went everywhere preaching the word,” so that Judea and Samaria were evangelized. You will remember that this was the second step in the Great Commission that Jesus left with His disciples.

We last learned of the personal evangelization of an Ethiopian eunuch by Philip. This is an important development in Luke’s story, because this man took the gospel into the continent of Africa. Now, we will study the conversion of Saul of Tarsus, who is to become the apostle to the Gentiles. His conversion is a major part in Luke’s carefully-planned account to Theophilus and through him, to the entire world of Christianity for all ages. He is about to reach beyond the evangelization of the Jews, the half-breed Samaritans, and a Gentile proselyte, to tell of the open and concentrated thrust of the gospel into the Gentile world. It begins with the transformation of the chief enemy of the gospel into an apostle, whose entire life, from this point on, will be dedicated to taking the gospel to the non-Jewish people. First, however, we will see in chapter 10, how Peter breaks through the barrier that kept them on the outside.

Saul guarded the garments of the Hellenist Jews who stoned Stephen and consented to his death (Ac. 8:1). Then he “made havoc of the church, entering every house and dragging off men and women, committing them to prison” (Ac. 8:3). Our study today shows that Saul continued his rabid rage against the new church. Later the man himself gives this account: “I persecuted this Way to the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women (Ac. 22:4)… When they were put to death, I cast my vote against them. And I punished them often in every synagogue and compelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly enraged against them, I persecuted them even to foreign cities.” (Ac.26:10, 11). This is the demeanor of a person, driven by the devil, with support of high authorities, who already had proven that they warred against God’s purposes.

Chapter 9 begins with a particular mission to Damascus, with letters from the high priest in Jerusalem. He would search for Christians, men or women, arrest them, bind them, and take them back with him (v. 2). Notice the term “breathing out threats and murder” (Greek definition: to inhale, that is, (figuratively) to be animated by (bent upon). I will allow Albert Barnes to help us to see the extreme animosity of this fanatical Jew: “The word breathing out is expressive often of any deep, agitation emotion, as we then breathe rapidly and violently. It is thus expressive of violent anger. The emotion is absorbing, agitating, exhausting and demands a more rapid circulation of blood to supply the exhausted vitality; and this demands an increased supply of oxygen, or vital air, which leads to the increased action of the lungs.”

It would seem that only death could stop such a fanatic, or… a supernatural work of a sovereign God. Saul nearly reaches his destination, when suddenly God intervenes with a light from heaven (v. 3). In recalling his own story to the Jews at the temple, Paul said that this occurred around noon midday. His traveling companions also saw the light, were afraid, but did not hear the voice. Saul was also trembling and astonished (Ac. 22:6, 9), but he heard a voice, saying: “Saul, Saul, why are you persecuting Me?” Jesus took the persecution against the church and its members as an affront against His own person (v. 4).

He explains this further in the judgment of the nations, when He sits on the throne of His glory, declaring “I was hungry, I was thirsty, I was a stranger, I was naked, I was sick, I was in prison.” Then, He clearly showed to the sheep on His right hand, His identity with His brethren, the Jews: “Amen, I say to you, inasmuch as you did it to one of the least of these My brethren, you did it to Me. (Mt. 25:35, 36, 40). He said the same to those on His left hand, but to them He concluded: “Amen, I say to you, inasmuch as you did not do it to one of the least of these, you did not do it to Me” (Mt. 25:45). This was true of His physical nation, as it is true of His bride, the church. Saul was guilty of persecuting the Messiah, when he persecuted His church. And so are all guilty of the same persecution of Christ, down through the ages, when they opposed the work of the Holy Spirit in His church.

Saul reverently asked the Source of the light and the voice that revealed Himself to him, calling Him Lord, and the word came back, “I am Jesus, whom you are persecuting”, but when he told the story to the Jewish mob at the temple, he added that the voice also said, “I am Jesus of Nazareth” He wanted it clearly understood, that it was the Nazarene, Whom they rejected and crucified, Who was the Lord of the light and of the voice that knocked him to the ground. He was alive! It is Jesus of Nazareth that they now must receive, if they are to be saved.

Jesus not only revealed Himself to Saul, but in another sentence warned him of the danger that he was causing to himself. He could not ever be successful in deterring God’s purposes, but he could harm himself. Already, he is smitten blind and has brought much damage to his soul. Jesus said that he is “kicking against the goads”. For anyone, who may not know the meaning of that statement, it refers to a Syrian proverb, expressing an effort that brings nothing but pain. A goad was a piece of iron on a stick, made to prod an ox to keep moving, which a stubborn ox would kick against, not giving damage to anything, but himself (v. 5).

Paul described the light to King Agrippa as brighter than the sun and Saul and the entire entourage fell to the ground (Ac. 26:13, 14) under its power. Saul recognized the lordship of Jesus and has already addressed Him as Lord and does so again in verse 6. There can be no doubt that he repents from his sins and ambitions, submits himself to Him and asks for His direction for his life. At that point, He is saved, according to the doctrine of salvation in his book of Romans: “If you acknowledge and confess with your lips that Jesus is Lord (Ro. 10:9, Amp. Bible) or, “If thou shalt confess with thy mouth Jesus as Lord” (ASV) or, “If you confess with your mouth that Jesus is Lord” (ESV) “and believe in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you will be saved.” Paul believed in the resurrected Christ, revealed to him that day, and confessed Him as Lord.

Paul, apparently, did not believe in the doctrine of irresistible grace, for he told King Agrippa in chapter 26:19, “I was not disobedient to the heavenly vision.” That statement reflected his understanding that there must be human submission to God’s work. To say “I was not disobedient” recognized the possibility of disobedience, otherwise he would have expressed his obedience otherwise, as if he were obligated to obey.

I want to give a little space here to the need to take the word of God in its clearest and most obvious interpretation. I have reached that determination and I encourage you to simply do the same. I will be a Calvinist, when the Bible confirms Calvinism, and in the same way, I will be Arminian, when the Bible confirms Arminianism. I will not be forced to proclaim loyalty with a certain school of thought. From the beginning with Adam and Eve, God proved that His creation was not a slavery, in which mankind would be held in check outside his own volition. He did not want slaves, but beloved sons and daughters, who would submit to Him in loving service. They could become voluntary bond-slaves, or love-slaves, as the Old Testament law offered (Ex. 21:5-6), and to which Paul, James, Peter, Jude and John submitted themselves. You will discover the fact in the introduction to, at least, some of their letters.

A. B. Simpson... champion of world missions

Because of the seriousness of the consequences, I want to add that I know of people, who have been kept from salvation through hyper-calvinism or, at least, had their spiritual life damaged by it. A. B. Simpson, founder of the Christian and Missionary Alliance, was one. His parents being Presbyterians. did not offer any assistance to their teen-age son, lest they interfere with the sovereign work of God, as he sought salvation desperately. He tells in his own words: “My whole religious training had left me without any conception of the sweet and simple Gospel of Jesus Christ. The God I knew was a being of great severity, and my theology provided in some mysterious way for a wonderful change called the new birth or regeneration, that only God could give to the soul. It now seems strange that there was no voice there to tell me the simple way of believing in the promise and accepting the salvation fully provided and freely offered. How often since then it has been my delight to tell poor sinners that

We do not need at Mercy’s gate

To knock and weep, and watch and wait;

For Mercy’s gifts are offered free,

And she has waited long for thee.

Then one day, he read from a book, Marshall’s Gospel Mystery of Sanctification, that he found in his pastor’s library: “The first good work you will ever perform is to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ. Until you do this, all your works, prayers, tears and good resolutions are vain. To believe on the Lord Jesus is just to believe that He saves you according to His word, that He receives and saves you here and now, for He has said… ‘Him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out’. The moment you do this, you will pass into eternal life, you will be justified from all your sins, and receive a new heart and all the gracious operations of the Holy Spirit.”

I received the following statements in a letter from a young Romanian woman: “At one dark moment in my life, I realized that, if we continued to stay and go to the same church, my children would not believe. They will just not see God’s power. I thought that they might get an intellectual understanding, but will not know God’s power and His reality. Towards the end of 2018, I started reading 1 Corinthians. I do not know, nor remember how, but suddenly chapter 12 and 14 seemed so clear to me. I looked around, and did not see the contents of those chapters in my church and I earnestly desired them. However, I was told by my friend, the pastor’s wife, not to seek the extraordinary...”

“Needless to say, I found out too late, why my spiritual life almost died. I did not realize that the church we went to was Calvinistic, very fatalistic and cessationist!! There was turmoil within me and, even though I was reading my Bible at that time, after a sermon by a guest pastor at the church, I was so distressed that I went home and closed my Bible, without picking it up for months. His sermon was very deterministic and cessationist. A depression came over me, especially after the death of my friend, the pastor’s wife. In this deep depression, I started to slide into sins and weaknesses, from which I had been delivered, when I became a Christian.”

Eliza Șerban

I had come to believe that God’s will is only suffering and that healing is not in His will, so I did not even expect it. I was taught a fatalistic acceptance of all circumstances. I had come to believe that God’s will is only suffering and that healing is not in His will, so I did not even expect it. Subconsciously, I had believed for many years that God wanted me to be miserable and that we must accept all, for all has been predetermined. I was taught a fatalistic acceptance of all circumstances. I thought that this was the only true doctrine and it was ‘meat’ instead of only milk that some Christians were drinking. I thought that churches, outside of those that I went to, did not have pure doctrine and are liberals. Therefore, instead of running to God, I was running from Him. I was taught that He does everything, even the work of the evil one.”

I concentrated on the negative effect upon her of the doctrines of cessationism and pre-determinism, according to her letter but, in fact, she was freed from these doctrines through a miraculous healing and a subsequent baptism in the Holy Spirit. She had been very sick the greatest part of her life, thin and melancholy. After an operation in London, her vital signs fell to zero and she had to be revived. Several times, she was at death’s door and a doctor told her husband that she did not have long to live. But she was healed and powerfully baptized in the Spirit and I see an astounding difference in her life.

And now, we return to our text: The explanation for the experience of the fellow-travelers is that they heard a noise, but did not distinguish a voice or what words were spoken. Because they did not understand the message, they were not able to distinguish the source of the voice. They saw a light, but it did not personalize, therefore they did not know that it came from Jesus of Nazareth (v. 7).

Saul having shut his eyes at the brightness of the light, he now opens them to discover that the light had left him sightless… “I could not see for the glory of the light” (Ac. 22:11). His companions led him into the city of Damascus (v.8). In the amazing glory of the heavenly experience, Saul had no appetite for earthly food and he spent three days in fasting and prayer. There were other factors involved, for which he could have spent this time in this way. There must have been an enormous conviction of his sinful treatment of Christians, as well as a tremendous change of direction in his future (v. 9).

Chapter 9:10-18

Ananias comes to Saul

10. Now there was a certain disciple at Damascus named Ananias; and to him the Lord said in a vision, "Ananias." And he said, "Here I am, Lord."

11. So the Lord said to him, "Arise and go to the street called Straight, and inquire at the house of Judas for one called Saul of Tarsus, for behold, he is praying.

12. And in a vision he has seen a man named Ananias coming in and putting his hand on him, so that he might receive his sight."

13. Then Ananias answered, "Lord, I have heard from many about this man, how much harm he has done to Your saints in Jerusalem.

14. And here he has authority from the chief priests to bind all who call on Your name."

15. But the Lord said to him, "Go, for he is a chosen vessel of Mine to bear My name before Gentiles, kings, and the children of Israel.

16. For I will show him how many things he must suffer for My name's sake."

17. And Ananias went his way and entered the house; and laying his hands on him he said, "Brother Saul, the Lord Jesus, who appeared to you on the road as you came, has sent me that you may receive your sight and be filled with the Holy Spirit."

18. Immediately there fell from his eyes something like scales, and he received his sight at once; and he arose and was baptized.

The Lord Jesus is actively and continually involved with all the affairs of His church on earth and, as he sent word to Philip to meet the Ethiopian eunuch, now he sends a faithful Christian in Damascus to meet Saul. Saul, the Pharisee, must also be taught by another, as the Ethiopian. Although he is learned in the Scriptures, yet the knowledge gained, according to his interpretation, turned him against the work of God, which was occurring in his day. Knowledge attained without the indwelling Holy Spirit serves only to oppose true Christianity. This explains how cults have arisen with heretical teaching, false teaching that pretends to interpret Scripture. Paul later taught that no natural man can receive the things of the Spirit of God, because they are spiritually discerned. Saul is as ignorant as a pagan, concerning the New Covenant and needs a teacher, who is born again.

Enter Ananias in this place, who leaves as he came, with nothing known of his background. He is simply “a certain disciple,” disposed to immediate obedience. He is equipped, as all Spirit-filled believers with supernatural power, and healing flowed from his hands, to return sight to Saul´s eyes. He is a disciple of Christ and he is capable of hearing and obeying the Holy Spirit. This qualifies him to teach Saul the early steps for a new believer (v. 10). He is not mentioned again in the New Testament. The Lord gives him a Damascus’ street address, the house of a man named Judas, where his companions had taken Saul. He sends him based on the fact that he is praying. It is the prayer of a repentant sinner and it reminds me of the prophet Jonah’s prayer from the belly of a fish.

Jonah’s situation was very similar to that of Saul, because he also was going in another direction away from God. God detained him in the middle of his journey, not by a light from heaven, but by a vicious storm. He also prepared a fish for him to take him, as far as it could by sea, back in the right direction towards Nineveh. Within three days, Jonah prayed a prayer of repentance, which he records in the second chapter of his book. It contained these words: "When my soul fainted within me, I remembered the LORD; And my prayer went up to You, into Your holy temple” (Jon. 2:7).

When blindness brought Saul to his senses and to repentance, he prayed for three days, as well. Perhaps for the first time in his life, despite his religious background, he utters the first prayer that God in heaven has heard from him. Previous to this experience, Saul’s prayer was as the Pharisee in the temple… “(he) prayed thus with himself” (Lk. 18:11). In Jonah’s case, the fish vomited him onto land. In effectual prayer, both Jonah and Saul, connected with the Lord and were delivered (v. 11).

Someone said that prayer is a two-way street. Saul prayed to the Lord and the Lord spoke to Saul in a vision. It was not an abstract imagination or a mental state, but almighty God communicating with Saul in plain reality, even mentioning the name of the man, who is on the way to visit him and tells him, what he will do when he comes. Likewise, the Lord tells Ananias of Saul´s vision in plain reality (v. 12).

Ananias wants further enlightenment, as to the present state of this chief enemy of the gospel. He says “I have heard from many about this man” and he already heard of his mission to Damascus under the authority of the chief priests. His understanding up to this point has been on a human level from many people (v. 14). The Omniscient Lord gives him an up-to-the-minute update on his present condition. Isaiah assures us: “With whom did He take counsel, and who instructed Him, and taught Him in the path of justice? Who taught Him knowledge, and showed Him the way of understanding?” (Is. 40:14). His understanding of all the nations of the world is expressed as “a drop in a bucket”, in Isaiah 40:15 to “nothing” and then to “less than nothing” in verse 17. All Ananias’ past knowledge is nullified by one word from the Lord. As quickly as Ananias changed his mind concerning Saul, just as quickly had God reached in to change his nature.

In the eternal plan of God from the beginning of time, Saul was included, to bring better understanding to the ignorant nations. He had deemed Saul the ideal choice, in His own wisdom, to “bear My name before Gentiles, kings, and the children of Israel.” The generals of armies do not search in their enemies’ camps for recruits to further their own plans, but such are the ways of God, superior to the ways of men. God knew exactly what He was doing and He will train Saul for His own sake (v. 15).

I was challenged many years ago by someone, for having ended a prayer, “For Jesus’ sake, amen.” He opined that prayer is to help for our own sake, since we show by praying that we need Him. I agree, but still the motivation behind prayer is not, principally, to get something for our personal needs, but to seek His glory and purpose. The prayer that Jesus taught His disciples begins, “Your kingdom come, Your will be done” and ends, “Yours is the kingdom and the power and the glory forever” (Mt. 6:10, 13). I simply replied that “if our prayer is not for Jesus’ sake, it’s not worth praying.” It is absolutely correct to see that all is done for the glory of His name and for His eternal purpose.

The Lord predicted suffering In Saul´s future and Jesus said to His disciples that, in this world of sin and sinners, “You will have tribulation; but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world” (Jn. 16:33). In 2 Corinthians 6:4-10, Paul lists the fulfillment of Acts 9:16 in his experience, along with the consolation and the victory that accompanied the trials. From chapter 1 of the same epistle, he showed that, according to the ways of God, through trust in Him, victory comes: “Yes, we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves but in God who raises the dead” (2 Co. 1:9). Paul walked in this world through tribulations and saw heathens won to Christ, wherever he went.

Ananias stepped into Judas’ house on Straight Street, to instruct Saul in this new life and see him empowered to serve the One he met on the Damascus Road. Through anointed hands, Saul was healed and the Holy Spirit fell upon him (v. 17). The prophet gives this hope: “Come, and let us return to the LORD; For He has torn, but He will heal us; He has stricken, but He will bind us up” (Hos. 6:1). The following prophesy in Hosea of the resurrection of Christ, working in the believers, worked individually in Saul´s heart: “After two days He will revive us; On the third day He will raise us up, that we may live in His sight” (Hos. 6:2).

Scales fell from Saul´s eyes and from that point on, Saul saw things differently than he ever had before. He believed and was baptized in water, testifying to his companions and the owner of the house, perhaps, that something powerful had transpired in his life (v. 18). Without hesitation, Saul walks into this new realm and dramatic circumstances began to take place, beginning in Damascus, where he was saved. Jesus revealed Himself to him and then, as he wrote the Galatians, “called me through His grace, to reveal His Son in me” (Gal. 1:15, 16). Did you notice the two little words, to and in? Jesus revealed Himself to him and from that day on, God revealed His Son in him.

The Ethiopian Eunuch

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Thu, 11 Dec 2025 15:45:00 +0000

Acts 8

Acts 8:16-25

The magician’s error

16. For as yet He had fallen upon none of them. They had only been baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.

17. Then they laid hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit.

18. And when Simon saw that through the laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Spirit was given, he offered them money,

19. saying, "Give me this power also, that anyone on whom I lay hands may receive the Holy Spirit."

20. But Peter said to him, "Your money perish with you, because you thought that the gift of God could be purchased with money!

21. You have neither part nor portion in this matter, for your heart is not right in the sight of God.

22. Repent therefore of this your wickedness, and pray God if perhaps the thought of your heart may be forgiven you.

23. For I see that you are poisoned by bitterness and bound by iniquity."

24. Then Simon answered and said, "Pray to the Lord for me, that none of the things which you have spoken may come upon me."

25. So when they had testified and preached the word of the Lord, they returned to Jerusalem, preaching the gospel in many villages of the Samaritans.

The apostles knew that every believer must experience the Holy Spirit falling upon them, which is another term for the experience of the baptism in the Holy Spirit. It is used again in chapter 10:44: “The Holy Spirit fell upon all those who heard the word.” It is empowering from on high, which falls upon believers on the earth (v. 16).

Peter and John prayed for the believers and they received the baptism in the Holy Spirit (v. 17). Something substantial and visible happened to the Samaritans, because the magician took notice and was immensely impacted by what he saw, as he was by seeing the miracles and signs that God did through Philip. What he then requested showed a blasphemous misunderstanding of the ways of God. He made two serious mistakes: He offered to buy the ability to impart this blessed, heavenly experience (v. 18), and he wanted the power for himself for personal gain (v.19).

The petition repulsed Peter and John, proving to them that the man remained in a lost condition, with unconverted heart and mind. Peter’s rebuke was sharp, removing the supposition that any of God’s gifts could be a means of commerce, either bought or sold. It had been his god and it continued to be his god. Jesus said that service to money and service to God were on opposite polls: “No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon” (Mt. 6:24). The Greek word is mammonas, and denotes trust in money or riches personified and deified. It is the trust in money that makes it a sinful idol that substitutes for trust in God (v. 20).

The sorcerer offers money

Part and lot are almost synonymous, the latter, however, having to do with possessing by chance or gambling. What is important is that Simon has nothing to do with the things of God, as far as his heart is concerned. His belief was something springing from human faith (v. 21). A remedy is offered even to this magician, as is always the case with an all-merciful God. His solution is found in a truly penitent heart, if repentance is possible for a mentality so deeply darkened (v. 22), further described in verse 23: “Poisoned by bitterness and bound by iniquity.” The significance is very strong in this statement, typified by an extremely bitter product of the gall bladder, and something bound to iniquity, as tightly as a ligament is to the body. The magician is frightened by the apostles’ reaction, knowing that they are truthful men of God and he begs for their prayers (v. 24).

After Peter and John showed their support for Philip’s ministry and adding this necessary spiritual improvement to it, they joined in his evangelistic work in Samaria, preaching the gospel in many villages (v. 25).

Chapter 8:26-40

The Ethiopian eunuch

26. Now an angel of the Lord spoke to Philip, saying, "Arise and go toward the south along the road which goes down from Jerusalem to Gaza." This is desert.

27. So he arose and went. And behold, a man of Ethiopia, a eunuch of great authority under Candace the queen of the Ethiopians, who had charge of all her treasury, and had come to Jerusalem to worship,

28. was returning. And sitting in his chariot, he was reading Isaiah the prophet.

29. Then the Spirit said to Philip, "Go near and overtake this chariot."

30. So Philip ran to him, and heard him reading the prophet Isaiah, and said, "Do you understand what you are reading?"

31. And he said, "How can I, unless someone guides me?" And he asked Philip to come up and sit with him.

32. The place in the Scripture which he read was this: "HE WAS LED AS A SHEEP TO THE SLAUGHTER; AND AS A LAMB BEFORE ITS SHEARER IS SILENT, SO HE OPENED NOT HIS MOUTH.

33. IN HIS HUMILIATION HIS JUSTICE WAS TAKEN AWAY, AND WHO WILL DECLARE HIS GENERATION? FOR HIS LIFE IS TAKEN FROM THE EARTH."

34. So the eunuch answered Philip and said, "I ask you, of whom does the prophet say this, of himself or of some other man?"

35. Then Philip opened his mouth, and beginning at this Scripture, preached Jesus to him.

36. Now as they went down the road, they came to some water. And the eunuch said, "See, here is water. What hinders me from being baptized?"

37. Then Philip said, "If you believe with all your heart, you may." And he answered and said, "I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God."

38. So he commanded the chariot to stand still. And both Philip and the eunuch went down into the water, and he baptized him.

39. Now when they came up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught Philip away, so that the eunuch saw him no more; and he went on his way rejoicing.

40. But Philip was found at Azotus. And passing through, he preached in all the cities till he came to Caesarea.

When Abraham “went out, not knowing where he was going” (Heb.11:8), he started a principle, which continued to occur in the book of Acts. We are going to see Philip leave Samaria, not knowing the final destination or the purpose that God has for him. We will see it in Peter, as he leaves Jerusalem, not knowing that he is destined to go to Caesaria to share the gospel with a Roman centurion and his household on this same trip. The most obvious case involves Paul and his team leaving Antioch, Syria, and crossing what, in modern times, is the entire country of Turkey, not knowing where the Lord would have him go. He goes as far as he can by land, arriving at the west end, with only the Aegean Sea before him.

This story of the Ethiopian eunuch is a favorite of all who read the book of Acts and many speakers have preached from it. Philip has been evangelizing in Samaria and has seen much fruit, as God approved his word by giving deliverance to the demon-possessed and healing the sick. Now, the Lord commands, through an angel, that he should travel from Samaria to Jerusalem and go from there on the desert road to Gaza. That is the end of the instructions given to him (v. 26).

Philip’s reaction has always been a blessing to me because, he is not told the reason why he should leave his fruitful ministry in Samaria and go on, without knowing his destination or the reason for the effort. There is no question, only complete confidence in the word of the Lord. He simply, “arose and went.” He went all the way from Samaria to an encounter on the road between Jerusalem and Gaza.

On the road to Gaza, he sees an Ethiopian eunuch in his chariot, whom Luke describes as a man of authority under a queen Candace, and hears him reading the prophet Isaiah. Philip has reached his destination on a highway, probably with no civilization in sight. He has been sent there to meet one man (v. 27). All this is said in one verse, but for Philip, it was a long arduous journey in a hot desert. Any evangelist, used to preach to multitudes, will gladly go a long way to reach an individual. He knows, that God deals with all people individually to bring them to salvation. Warren Wiersbe tells this little story about D. L. Moody, asking a man about the condition of his soul. He replied, “It’s none of your business!” “Oh yes, it is my business!” Moody replied. The man immediately responded, “Then you must be D. L. Moody!” Moody had the reputation of caring for one lost soul. It brought tears to my eyes, thinking of a famous evangelist being known in this way.

There is a story in the book of Jeremiah, an Old Testament account in chapter 38, of an Ethiopian eunuch. Jeremiah, in earlier situations, got help from Jewish friends in Jerusalem, but now, apparently, there is none to aid him, removing him from a cistern, where evil rulers had thrown him. There seemed to be no one anymore in the city of Jerusalem in the day of King Zedekiah, who had the fear of God in Him. It was a sign that the populace of Judah had fallen to a more putrid decay, worse even than the time of the evil king, Jehoiakim, and it drew very near to its day of destruction.

Though no fellow-citizen came to Jeremiah’s aid God, Who is always faithful to his servants, will use whatever means available to rescue him. He used someone from origin outside Judah, an Ethiopian, whose manhood had been taken from him. He was a slave, a eunuch in the house of the king. This man, living without a form of human dignity, had more sense and decency than the sophisticated nobles in Jerusalem. He might have been a secret believer, who had heard God´s word, which had already reached the palace through Jeremiah, and this slave could have been attending the king during his visit.

However, as the king´s slave, he had an audience with Zedekiah. This is another factor in God´s way of functioning among men. He considers every detail and so the Spirit of God moved in the heart of the man, who was willing and able to do something about the prophet´s dilemma. The man went from his position in the king´s house to the place, where authorities conducted business in Bible times, which was in the gates of the city.

The king had turned Jeremiah over to the princes and probably wanted to wash his hands over his fate. He might not have cared to hear what they did to him. However, the slave was not afraid to inform him, whether he wanted to know or not, and was bold to speak against the evil of the officials. There is always a need for boldness in the service of the King of Kings. The disciples gathered for prayer to express their need to have “all boldness that they may speak your word” (Ac.4:29).

An Ethiopian slave saves Jeremiah

Jeremiah´s life was in immediate danger in the dungeon, but the entire city faced starvation, because the bread supply had come to an end. Now that Zedekiah had heard and knew that the prophet was fighting for his life in the mire, his conscience brought him to action, ordering a strong move that should have already been made. He put Ebed-Melech, his slave, in charge of 30 men, not only to lift Jeremiah out of the dungeon… it would only take a couple to do that… but to defend against any interference.

We learn that the dungeon was under the treasury in the king’s house and the eunuch took full advantage of his position as the king’s slave. He knew where there were old clothes and rags stored in the treasury and gathered them. He lowered them with ropes to pull Jeremiah to the surface. He instructed the prophet to put them under his arm pits to soften the roughness of the ropes - the kind slave used care to protect him from skin burn.

Jeremiah, from that day forward, is in the court of the prison, although he was kept there for punishment, he was better protected in that confinement from enemies without. Add this to God’s faithfulness in watching over his servant and then go back over the story and see how He has done this. The highest authority in the land, did not have the moral or political strength to defend the prophet and the leading officials wanted to kill him. Therefore the Lord worked through a eunuch, who was a slave, to deliver His servant from powerful enemies. Can we not trust in Him with our situation, knowing He is always faithful and always finds a way to deliver?

God was not done with the Ethiopian eunuch, Ebed-Melech, and He sent Jeremiah with a special message for him in Jeremiah 39:16-18. The man rescued Jeremiah from a dungeon, where he would surely have died, and the Lord had not forgotten that act of kindness. The great Lord over all armies, earthly and heavenly, and the God, Who chose the offspring of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob to be His people. They will become rulers, along with their Messiah, during the Millennial reign. But he spoke to this poor slave outside Israel, without a future, as he would speak to one of His own.

Let the reader know, that this was a case of salvation in the Old Testament! The person, who trusts the Lord, not only receives deliverance in this life, but enters into eternal salvation. He was not only saved from Judah’s powerful enemies about to attack the city of Jerusalem, but was also saved from spiritual wickedness in high places. He was delivered from the the prince of the power of the air, and from the fires of hell. He trusted and believed, as the harlot Rahab did, when she hid Israel’s spies, so his involvement in God’s concerns was proof of his faith (see James 2:25). The harlot of Jericho, received an honorable place in Israel, married into the line of the forefathers of David, consequently into that of his Son according to the flesh, and received eternal, New Testament recognition.

The same kind of faith works in the Judgment of the Nations in Matthew 25:31-46. Those who were separated from the “spiritual goats’ and placed on the right hand of the Son of Man, were characterized as “spiritual sheep.” As “sheep,” they fed the Lord’s brothers, who were hungry, gave drink to His thirsty, took in His strangers, clothed His naked, visited His sick and His prisoners.

While Israel’s highest-ranking men, along with their king, were later killed or taken captive to Babylon, this foreigner became an eyewitness of the fulfillment of God’s word. The slave needed not to fear the fierce warriors from Babylon. He had the Lord’s sure promise of salvation. His life was valuable in His hand and he was kept safe, because he had trusted in the Lord.

We are studying another Ethiopian eunuch, a man of great importance, who served Candace, the queen of the Ethiopians. Years ago, I listened to a preacher, who made a very interesting observation from the King James Version. He first mentioned this “man” from Ethiopia, as this version states in verse 27. This man needed to hear the gospel from “some man” (again KJV, in v. 31), that would be Philip, who could guide him. That one would tell him about “some other Man” (v. 34) that the prophet spoke about in Isaiah 53:7 and 8, where the eunuch was reading.

The Holy Spirit had set this man apart to worship the true God, and he came from Jerusalem, the only place where non-Jews, hungry for truth and righteousness, knew to go, prior to the gospel age. This eunuch had become a proselyte, almost certainly returning from a feast day, not having received that, for which his heart yearned. But he had not given up the quest and God spoke to him though His word, similarly as in the case of King Josiah, who sought the Lord for a decade, before the Book of the Law was discovered (see the full account in 2 Chronicles 34:1-3, 8, 14-21). The Ethiopian was reading from the Hebrew Scriptures in the prophet Isaiah, as he returned to Africa. God saw the condition of his heart and therefore sent Philip from Samaria to reach out to him (v. 28).

The Ethiopian was reading from a passage only three chapters away from another, which directly concerned him personally in two ways… as a foreigner and as a eunuch: “Do not let the son of the foreigner who has joined himself to the LORD speak, saying, ‘The LORD has utterly separated me from His people’; nor let the eunuch say, ‘Here I am, a dry tree.’ For thus says the LORD: ‘To the eunuchs who… choose what pleases Me, and hold fast My covenant, even to them I will give in My house and within My walls a place and a name better than that of sons and daughters; I will give them an everlasting name that shall not be cut off’” (Is.56:3-5). What tremendous promises for a man, who had no future given to him in the world!

Can you imagine Philip’s joy in discovering an earnest seeker after God along a highway away from towns or cities? From beginning to end, he had been led by God. The Holy Spirit led him to take the last step in his journey, telling him to approach the chariot (v.29). It would not be good if, after coming this far, Philip should fail to make contact. Philip ran to overtake the chariot and asked the foreigner, if he understood what he was reading (v. 30).

The eunuch needed someone with spiritual understanding. The priests in Jerusalem had lost their way and the necessary anointing of the Spirit. Their dead religion could not penetrate the hungry souls of men, but this Hellenist Jew, full of the Spirit and wisdom, had the answer that this man was seeking. Philip is like a well in the desert for a thirsty soul! The dignitary welcomed Philip to come onto the chariot and he entered in the power of the Holy Spirit, to fulfill this appointment of God (v. 31).

Philip answered the question as to “Who was led as a sheep to the slaughter… Who opened not His mouth?” (v. 32) Who was He Who humbled Himself to become a Man, Who humbled Himself more “to become obedient to the point of death, even the death of the cross (Php. 2:8)? Who was He, from Whom justice was taken away, in an unjust death, that he might die, the Just for the unjust, so that they might become the righteousness of God? Who died before producing any natural seed, yet who could number the seed, which He purchased with His blood? (v. 33). He answered the man’s question: “Of Whom does the prophet say this, of himself or of some other Man?” (v. 34). The eunuch must know, Who was the person of Jesus, for the work that He did cannot be effective, if a seeker does not know His person. He must know Him to be the Son of God, begotten in eternity, God made flesh, conceived in a virgin, the Lord, as well as the Son, of David (v. 35).

This man might have already experienced the Jewish rite of baptism for a proselyte, inducted into their religion. Or perhaps, Philip had informed him of the Christian practice that gave visible witness to a work of new birth done in the heart. Whatever the case, upon discovering water, the eunuch asks if he could be baptized (v. 36).

Philip announced to him the only requirement needed for baptism: “If you believe with all your heart, you may.” Anyone, from that day to this, only need meet that requirement for immediate baptism. And it does not require that a special, professional minister baptize. Any believer, who leads a sinner into salvation, may have the honor. Let us not be guilty of institutionalizing that, which is meant to be a way of life.

The Lord met this Ethiopian with a definite work of new birth. He believed in Jesus, the Son of God, and his testimony reflects the satisfaction of his soul (v. 37). An inward work was done in the depth of his soul and both Philip and the eunuch went down into the water and he was baptized the moment that he believed (v. 38). The fact that both went down into the water and then came up out of the water, proves that baptism means immersion. It is so clear that only someone with an argument to defend could see it any differently. The Holy Spirit spared Philip the return journey that he had taken to meet the eunuch, He “caught Philip away” (v. 39). This had happened to Elijah as Obadiah, King Ahab servant, knew only too well (1 K. 18:12) and so did the school of the prophets (2 K. 2:16). The apostle Paul was caught up into the third heaven (2 Co. 12:2 and 4) and taught us in 1 Thessalonians. 4:17 that all believers would be caught up to meet the Lord in the air.

As for the Ethiopian, he received more than what he was looking for. The spiritual hunger and thirst were satisfied and the inner work brought astounding joy. He continued his journey to Africa, a new man with a full heart. He knew that, even though he is a foreigner, he was not outside the family of God. The Lord was so concerned for him that He sent a servant personally to him, so that the gospel could be clearly taught.

Do you think he could keep quiet about his experience, when he returned to Ethiopia? Many other cases, from that day to this, prove that silence is impossible to the new believer. A eunuch became the first missionary to Africa (v. 39)! The story of Acts is the account that tells how the gospel extends to many lands.

The eunuch will surely proclaim the gospel in his land and Philip, definitely taken by God to Azotus (heb. Ashdod), will proclaim the gospel in a city of the Philistines. From Azotus, Philip continued his evangelistic ministry all the way to Caesarea (v. 40). In this way, human beings carry out the will of God, but only as the Holy Spirit enables. I am reminded of the commands to Ezekiel and how he carried them out in the Holy Spirit. It is a great study for the Christian:

1. God commands: “He said to me, ‘Son of man, stand on your feet, and I will speak to you.’” Ezekiel obeys through the Holy Spirit: “Then the Spirit entered me when He spoke to me, and set me on my feet; and I heard Him who spoke to me.” (Eze. 2:1-2)

2. God commands: “Go, get to the captives, to the children of your people, and speak to them and tell them, 'Thus says the Lord GOD,' whether they hear, or whether they refuse." Ezekiel obeys through the Holy Spirit: “Then the Spirit lifted me up, and I heard behind me a great thunderous voice: ‘Blessed is the glory of the LORD from His place!’ So the Spirit lifted me up and took me away, and I went in bitterness, in the heat of my spirit; but the hand of the LORD was strong upon me.”

3. God commands: “Prophesy against them, prophesy, O son of man!" Ezekiel obeys in the Holy Spirit: “Then the Spirit of the LORD fell upon me, and said to me, ‘Speak! Thus says the LORD: Thus you have said, O house of Israel; for I know the things that come into your mind.” (Ezekiel 11:4, 5)

From Jerusalem to Samaria

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Wed, 10 Dec 2025 14:00:00 +0000

The Samaritan believers were baptized

Acts 8

Acts 8:1-3

An introduction to Saul of Tarsus

1. Now Saul was consenting to his death. At that time a great persecution arose against the church which was at Jerusalem; and they were all scattered throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria, except the apostles.

2. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial, and made great lamentation over him.

3. As for Saul, he made havoc of the church, entering every house, and dragging off men and women, committing them to prison.

I mentioned in chapter 6, the presence of Jewish Hellenists in Jerusalem, who spoke Greek, along with Hebrew and their various native languages. For that reason, I want to explain briefly, how Greek became so prominent throughout the Middle East and even into Africa. Ancient Greece consisted of city-states that warred among themselves and not until modern times did it develop a central government. Philip II of Macedon was a great conqueror and did much to conquer other areas of Greece. He was murdered, when he was 46, so his ambitions were not totally realized. His son, Alexander the Great, conquered a great part of the known world, but died at 30 years of age. He also did not establish a central Greek government, as Rome did after they became a great empire.

However Rome, a great military power, was not strong culturally, but borrowed from Greek culture and religion and spread it throughout their many colonies. Alexander´s four generals took over the territories that he conquered and warred against each other so, for this reason also, Greece never formed a strong central government. Greek citizens colonized throughout the Middle East and through these colonies, through Roman influence, and because of the wide conquests of Alexander the Great, Greek culture, religion and language flourished everywhere. Of course, Greece had great philosophers, such as Plato, Socrates and Aristotle, who continue to have great influence throughout the modern world.

I mention these facts mainly, because they form a background for the man we learn about in chapter 8… Saul of Tarsus, a Hellenistic Jew. The author of the book of Acts, Luke, was a Greek and an educated medical physician, who, experts tell us, wrote quality Greek, He had a carefully designed plan, as he followed the development of Jesus’ Great Commission, beginning in Jerusalem.

After Stephen was killed, serious opposition broke out against the Christians. The fear of God that fell upon the Jerusalem society seemed to have lifted after his martyrdom. The Sanhedrin sent the apostles to prison overnight on two occasions and on the second occasion, an angel freed them. The council found them teaching in the temple, detained them once more, and in the end, they beat them. However, the populace in general kept their distance, because the obvious power and presence of God among the believers, restrained persecution, for fear of heaven’s repercussions. When no apparent judgment fell upon Jerusalem after Stephen was killed, the Jerusalem citizens were emboldened to take more serious steps. Saul of Tarsus led the persecution.

Luke shows that God used this means, so that the gospel would reach Judea more fully and spread into Samaria. It is a principle that can be observed many times throughout church history. Opposition only gives wings to the gospel and causes it to prosper more than ever. For this reason, the second phase in the Great Commission begins. Judea, surrounding Jerusalem, has already become exposed to the gospel in part, because we learned in 5:16 that sick people from cities around Jerusalem, came to be healed. But now, Christians, fleeing under persecution from Jerusalem, settled in Judea and Samaria.

In 7:58, Luke carefully introduces us to this young man, Saul, because he fits into place, at this point in his book. He begins this chapter, describing him as the chief persecutor of the early church. He was zealous, a fanatical Pharisee, who came to Jerusalem from Tarsus, in the Roman province of Cilicia, to study under the rabbi, Gamaliel. The Greek word, translated consenting in verse one, meant that he not only agreed with this unofficial execution, but he was pleased with it. Some think that Paul himself gave Luke this description later, in his great sorrow and self-deprecation. Many years later, he wrote to the Galatian church of his accomplishments, “beyond many of my contemporaries in my own nation.” He had become well-known among the Jews, as an aspirant to the Sanhedrin.

Stephen’s death was not sanctioned by the council, but was a spontaneous incident, prompted by the intense anger of the moment, produced by his unbearably truthful words. His body was taken by brave men, who risked their lives, identifying with the martyr, and gave him a decent burial. He had been a deacon in the church and was well loved by the believers. He was active and faithful in preaching the gospel in Jerusalem, and therefore his death brought much grief. As far as Stephen himself was concerned, all suffering and grief were over, as he rejoiced in the presence of Jesus (v. 2).

Saul was one, of which Christ forewarned His followers: “Yes, the time is coming that whoever kills you will think that he offers God service” (Jn. 16:2). Saul took it as a personal responsibility to blot out Christianity, because it was a threat to Jewish religion. He led the attack against it, going to the homes and imprisoning men and women (v. 3).

Acts 8:4-15

The proclamation of the gospel in Samaria

4. Therefore those who were scattered went everywhere preaching the word.

5. Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and preached Christ to them.

6. And the multitudes with one accord heeded the things spoken by Philip, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did.

7. For unclean spirits, crying with a loud voice, came out of many who were possessed; and many who were paralyzed and lame were healed.

8. And there was great joy in that city.

9. But there was a certain man called Simon, who previously practiced sorcery in the city and astonished the people of Samaria, claiming that he was someone great,

10. to whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, "This man is the great power of God."

11. And they heeded him because he had astonished them with his sorceries for a long time.

12. But when they believed Philip as he preached the things concerning the kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ, both men and women were baptized.

13. Then Simon himself also believed; and when he was baptized he continued with Philip, and was amazed, seeing the miracles and signs which were done.

14. Now when the apostles who were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent Peter and John to them,

15. who, when they had come down, prayed for them that they might receive the Holy Spirit.

I wrote about the impossibility of silencing a true believer at the end of chapter 2, giving the example of two men in Mexico. Both had only one exposure to the gospel, but they believed and immediately spoke to family, friends and neighbors. This is what happened, when opposition forced believers to leave Jerusalem. It was a general characteristic of all that “those who were scattered went everywhere preaching the word.” That is to continue to be the characteristic of true Christians today.

They had been under the apostle’s doctrine, which was sanctioned by Jesus, and came directly from the Scriptures. Regardless of the background and religion of the people that the gospel reaches, they must know the true gospel, as taught in the written word of God. There is no other gospel and there is no other source. The apostle Peter himself gave us examples in chapter 2, referring to the prophet Joel and the Psalms and then declared in chapter 3:18: “Those things which God foretold by the mouth of all His prophets, that the Christ would suffer, He has thus fulfilled.”

Why must this be? Because the hearer must know that it is under the authority of the Creator and Ruler of the universe that this message is preached. We are dealing with issues of eternal life and eternal damnation. For that reason, we must present the law of God to the sinner. It is not enough to present right and wrong, according to that, which we think or what they think. We must distract them from human thoughts, so that we can present a message of absolute authority. They must know that they have lived a life that is contrary to the law of God, they have offended Him by disobeying it, and stand guilty before the Lawgiver of the universe. He is the only One, Who can reconcile that deadly fault. The Christians who fled persecution in Jerusalem, “went everywhere preaching the word” (v. 4).

Peter was referring to the principle of human rebellion against the Creator, when he told the people that they crucified the Promised One, foretold in Scripture, Whom God sent to earth. We are dealing with something less than the gospel, as often occurs under modern evangelism, when we speak of a solution to their problems in life, a way to escape from the dilemma that they have let themselves fall into, or of some help for them to achieve their goals. Their chief problem is enmity against Almighty God!

In verse 5, Luke tells of the experience of Philip, not the apostle, but another of the seven deacons, having just given us the account of the death of the first. This man is another Hellenist Jew, one of whom we will learn more, in the evangelization of the first African believer, just after this account. We will see much later in this book, that he had eventually settled in the city of Caesarea, where the apostle Paul went for a lengthy visit.

He had been called to exclusively minister as an evangelist and had four daughters who fulfilled the prophecy of Joel, becoming prophetesses (Ac. 21:9). From them, we learn that the gift of prophecy continued in the New Testament church, among men and women. We learn much more, concerning the gift, in Paul’s first letter to the Corinthians, proving that it continues to this day as part of New Testament teaching (1 Cor., chapter 12 and 14). We will write more specifically of this, when we come to chapter 21.

Philip preached the promised Messiah to the Samaritans, a people of mixed blood and corrupted language, despised by the Jews in Judea. We have learned that the Jews held the Galileans in low esteem, but there were no people more hated by them than the Samaritans. We learn much about them in the Gospels, but their history reaches much further back into the Old Testament.

The Samaritan originated after the Assyrian conquest of Northern Israel. As was the custom of the day, after the emperor of Assyria conquered the nation, he carried the Jews captive, away from their native land to Assyria. You can study the entire story in 2 Kings 17:6-41, but just briefly, we will look at verse 6: “The king of Assyria took Samaria and carried Israel away to Assyria, and placed them in Halah and by the Habor, the River of Gozan, and in the cities of the Medes.” After that, from verse 7 to 18, the word of God gives the reason behind their immense fall. It tells of an idolatry, which actually reached the depravation of sacrificing their children by fire to heathen gods. They practiced witchcraft and, generally gave themselves over to sin against their God.

Now, we will also quote verse 24, telling of the entrance of foreigners to replace the Israelites in their land: “The king of Assyria brought people from Babylon, Cuthah, Ava, Hamath, and from Sepharvaim, and placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of the children of Israel; and they took possession of Samaria and dwelt in its cities.” Because these people did not fear God, they fell before His curse and the Syrian king sent Jewish priests back to Israel, to teach the new inhabitants the ways of God. The chapter ends with this statement: “So these nations feared the LORD, yet served their carved images; also their children and their children's children have continued doing as their fathers did, even to this day.”

These half-breed Jews, with corrupted language and religion, became known as Samaritans and the territory that they occupied was called, “Galilee of the Gentiles” (Is. 9:1-2). They opposed Nehemiah, when he came to rebuild Jerusalem: “(Sanballat) spoke before his brethren and the army of Samaria and said, ‘What are these feeble Jews doing?” This history gives the background to the enmity between the Jews and the Samaritans.

The city of Samaria no longer existed in the time of the book of Acts, but the territory received a visit from Jesus. Before His day, the Samaritans worshiped in Mount Gerazim and Jesus went to Sychar in Samaria, to evangelize them (Jn. 4). Many believed in Him as “the Christ, the Savior of the world" (Jn. 4:42). The gospel experienced a revival under the miraculous ministry of Philip (v. 6) who, I remind you, was a deacon and not an apostle. Demon-possessed people were delivered and specifically, the text mentions, that people were healed of paralysis. The gospel came to free people from the supernatural bondage of demons (v. 7). A chief characteristic of the Kingdom of God is joy, which reigned in Samaria (v. 8)… “For the kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, but righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit” (Ro. 14:17).

The early church did not give classes on baptism, nor did they examine the new converts to see if they were worthy to be baptized. The 3,000 in Acts 2 were baptized immediately and, as far as I can understand, those who professed Christ were baptized throughout the book of Acts, on the day that they believed (Ac. 2:41). There was a sorcerer among those attracted to the gospel, a man who had astonished the Samaritan populace (v. 9). Of course, there was no discernment among unbelievers, who mistook his power as something that came from God (v. 10). In the past, he had had great influence over the people, his power being used by Satan to hold the Samaritans in his clutches.

I allude for a moment to the false prophet in the end times, who will support the Antichrist, who will be possessed by the devil (Rv. 13:4). The false prophet will lead the entire world to worship Antichrist through supernatural signs (Rv. 13:11-18). Miracles can be deceptive and are not ultimate proof of the legitimacy of anyone’s ministry… Christian beware! (v. 11).

Verse 12 begins with that wonderful word, but, that transforms a deceived past into a bright future of faith. Satan’s deception ends, when the gospel is proclaimed. The ultimate authority for the Christian is the Bible, the message “concerning the kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ.” The people believed and were baptized.

The sorcerer also ‘believed’, something that might leave us somewhat confused because, not in every case is the ‘believer’ brought into new life in Christ. Only God knows the heart, and this man certainly was not a new creature, as we will see, continuing our study. The enemy sows tares among the wheat, inserts leaven in the loaf, and bad fish among the good, caught in the same net. Apparently, even with the light in this New Testament evangelist, the hypocrisy was not immediately discernable, but according to the New Testament practice, he was baptized on his own confession of faith. He was amazed, as the power of God was manifested in Philip, because supernatural power was so much a part of his dark past (v. 13).

I believe that the book of Acts teaches “believers’ baptism,” and clear scriptural instruction teaches that one first must be saved, and then baptism follows. Other opinions are expressed by believers, but none of them can be clearly proven in the Scripture. I suppose all of us are familiar with “baby baptism,” but perhaps fewer know of “household baptism.” These are based on accounts in Luke 19:9, Acts 16:15, Acts 16:33, and 1 Corinthians 1:16. However, not once, in these scriptures, does it suggest that non-believers or infants were baptized. In fact, in 16:32, it tells us that Paul and Silas spoke the word to the jailor and “to all who were in his house” and in 16:34, “he rejoiced, having believed in God with all his household”. His entire family believed the gospel; in this case those, who were baptized, were very clearly believers. Because the Bible does not say that there were infants or unbelievers in these various households, we have no reasonable grounds to assume that there were.

Practices in the book of Acts, are to be followed in the future, so we will notice that besides believing and baptism in water, there is something more to be experienced by the believer. It was experienced by the disciples of Christ at Pentecost. The apostles remained in Jerusalem, when the believers scattered, and they became aware of the moving of God in Samaria. They agreed among themselves to send two of their number, Peter and John, to Samaria for a specific purpose (v. 14).

The Samaritans were baptized in the Spirit

Luke used the term, “receive the Holy Spirit,” throughout this book, meaning that people would receive the Spirit, as the disciples did at Pentecost, but John the Baptist said that Jesus would “baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire” (Mt. 3:11, Mk. 1:8, Lk. 3:16, Jn. 1:33). In Luke 24:49, Jesus commanded that His disciples were to “tarry in the city of Jerusalem until you are endued with power from on high” and in Acts 1:8, He said that they would receive power to be witnesses. Therefore, the baptism in the Holy Spirit was an experience in which they would receive power by the Spirit.

Jesus breathed on His disciples, before He ascended into heaven, and said, “Receive the Holy Spirit” and obviously, they did. Paul gives us the doctrine very clearly in Romans 8:9 that “if anyone does not have the Spirit of Christ, he is not His,” then adds in verse 14, that those who are born into the family of God “are led by the Spirit of God” and “are sons of God.” In verse 16 he teaches that the indwelling Spirit “Himself bears witness with our spirit that we are children of God.” We should add to Paul’s doctrine, the words of the apostle John in his gospel, chapter 1, verse 12: “As many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, to those who believe in His name.”

The conclusion to this teaching is that to believe in His name is to become children or sons of God. They are His, and if they are His, they have the Spirit and are led by the Spirit. There is no other way to interpret this, but to say that every true believer has the Holy Spirit. However to receive Him in the way that Luke shows, from the day of Pentecost on, is a deeper dimension in the Holy Spirit, baptizing and empowering for service. The Samaritans were water-baptized believers, but the apostles saw that something else was necessary. They sent Peter and John to pray for the believers that they “might receive the Holy Spirit” to empower them (v. 15).

Stephen’s Martyrdom

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sat, 15 Nov 2025 11:34:00 +0000

Acts 7

Chapter 7:36-45

Resistance to God in the wilderness and the Promised Land

36. He brought them out, after he had shown
wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and in the Red Sea, and in the wilderness forty years.

37. "This is that Moses who said to the children of Israel, 'THE LORD YOUR GOD WILL RAISE UP FOR YOU A PROPHET LIKE ME FROM YOUR BRETHREN. HIM YOU SHALL HEAR.'
38. "This is he who was in the congregation in the wilderness with the Angel who spoke to
him on Mount Sinai, and with our fathers, the one who received the living oracles to give
to us,
39. whom our fathers would not obey, but rejected. And in their hearts they turned back
to Egypt,
40. saying to Aaron, 'MAKE US GODS TO GO BEFORE US; AS FOR THIS MOSES
WHO BROUGHT US OUT OF THE LAND OF EGYPT, WE DO NOT KNOW WHAT
HAS BECOME OF HIM.'
41. And they made a calf in those days, offered sacrifices to the idol, and rejoiced in the
works of their own hands.
42. Then God turned and gave them up to worship the host of heaven, as it is written in
the book of the Prophets: 'DID YOU OFFER ME SLAUGHTERED ANIMALS AND SACRIFICES DURING FORTY YEARS IN THE WILDERNESS, O HOUSE OF ISRAEL?
43. YOU ALSO TOOK UP THE TABERNACLE OF MOLOCH, AND THE STAR OF
YOUR GOD REMPHAN, IMAGES WHICH YOU MADE TO WORSHIP; AND I WILL CARRY YOU AWAY BEYOND BABYLON.'
44. "Our fathers had the tabernacle of witness in the wilderness, as He appointed,
instructing Moses to make it according to the pattern that he had seen,
45. which our fathers, having received it in turn, also brought with Joshua into the land possessed by the Gentiles, whom God drove out before the face of our fathers until the days of David

After experiencing the power of God, manifested in the burning bush alone on the mountain, Moses began his miraculous calling in Egypt. Every plague that fell upon Egypt was supernatural and outside of Egypt by the Red Sea, God manifested Himself through Moses again. When the Egyptians came to recapture the Israelites, after they made their escape, the pre-incarnate Christ stood behind the camp of Israel, as a pillar of cloud, so that the Egyptians could not see to attack them (Ex. 14:19). He opened the Red Sea, finalizing Israel’s escape and, when the Egyptian army followed them into the Red Sea, the waters closed upon them and they were drowned.

Then, a multitude, numbering millions, lived miraculously for forty years in the wilderness (v. 36). The Spirit of Christ lived in Moses and befriended him. See how Moses communed with him, placing a tent outside the camp, where he could be alone. “So the Lord spoke to Moses face to face, as a man speaks to his friend” (Ex. 33:11). Out of that fellowship came a prophesy, as Jesus told the Jews: “If you believed Moses, you would believe Me; for he wrote about Me” (Jn. 5:46). Stephen quoted his prophesy in verse 37.

Moses influenced the nation and culture of Israel more than any other of the forefathers, giving them the Law of God from Mt. Sinai (v. 38). The one who, more than any other, became Israel’s hero, in his own day was rejected. How many cases do we know out of history, especially men of God, who were opposed in their lifetime, only to be honored after they died? Through the forty years in the wilderness, Israel launched constant warfare against the Lord, referring time and again to the ‘wonderful life’ that they had in Egypt (v. 39). They forgot the slavery and were deceived by the security and the guaranteed supply, which that lifestyle gave them.

Stephen referred to one of the lowest points during their journey through the wilderness, when Moses tarried on Sinai. The people asked Aaron to make them an idol that they could worship, now that Moses was absent (v. 40). What followed that request, was Aaron’s cooperation in forming a golden calf and the people sacrificed to it, celebrating it as their new god (v. 41). It was carved by human hands, showing the essence behind idolatry: It is mankind worshipping its own creation, rather than that, which comes from God. That continues in people’s hearts to this day.

Throughout the Old Testament we read that God gave His people that, which their heart longed for; that is, the things that they craved. Paul establishes the doctrine in Romans 1, saying that “God gave them up to uncleanness, in the lusts of their hearts” (Ro. 1:24). Two verses later (Ro. 1:26) he adds, “God gave them up to vile passions,” then two verses further on (Ro. 1:28), “God gave them over to a debased mind, to do those things which are not fitting.” The problems that exist in the world today, are not the Lord’s doing, but it is the will of men, who love sin and insist on sinful living. He leaves them to do what their heart desires, and man experiences the sure consequences that follow. He removes His hand of restraint and frees them to practice their own ways. Stephen said “God gave them up to the host of heaven” and this curse ended in the barbaric practice of child sacrifice.

Another principle that Stephen raises is that God will never accept the worship that comes from a divided heart. Is it true godly worship that sacrifices to the Lord, while at the same time, honoring pagan gods (v. 42)? Stephen authorized his words with Old Testament Scripture, Amos 5:26, in which the word tabernacle is represented by a totally different Hebrew word, meaning an idolatrous booth. Already in the wilderness, the Israelites carried with them a shrine which carried the image of Moloch or Molech. This was the Ammonite god, which was worshiped by sacrificing children. Spirits do not die and this god lives on into the 21^st Century, to whom parents sacrifice their unborn babies. Abortion clinics today are the tabernacle of Moloch.

Most theologians think that Remphan was a name given to the planet Saturn, therefore called a “star”, people not distinguishing between stars and planets in ancient times. Amos brought these idols, already existent in the wilderness, into his time, prophesying that the judgment for centuries of idolatry, was much closer for his people. The time was coming for judgment through the expatriation of the Jews in Assyria and Babylon (v. 43).

Moses gazed into heaven on Mt. Sinai and saw the reality behind the tabernacle in Christ. The Son of God came to tabernacle on earth, manifesting the glory of the Father, “full of grace and truth.” As Moses, but here on earth, “of His fullness we have all received, and grace for grace… grace and truth came through Jesus Christ” (Jn. 1:14, 16, 17). He is the fulfillment of all that the tabernacle represented, in the middle of the tribes of Israel. It was placed, where everyone in the camp, stepping out of his tent, could look upon it, regardless of the tribe, to which he belonged. He is the bread of life (the table of shewbread), He is the light of the world (the seven-fold lampstand), He is the altar of incense, that is, the house of prayer, He is the propitiation cover for the Law of God, the ark of the covenant. He is worshipped by angels and cherubim, who attend Him in the throne room of God, the Holy of Holies.

The testimony or witness was the Ten Commandments inside the tabernacle, which existed to house the ark of witness, and therefore was named The Tabernacle of Witness (v. 44). Under the leadership of Joshua, the Israelites carried the ark of witness into the Promised Land, conquering seven heathen nations, who occupied it. Here is an Old Testament type of the church going among the heathen, conquering them by the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. Joshua met the Captain of the Lord of hosts with His sword drawn, when he entered the land, and He took command of the army, driving out the enemy. The people who fall before His sword, die to the old life, and rise to a new one (v. 45). The following is attributed to Charles Wesley:

Come, Thou Incarnate Word,

Gird on Thy mighty sword;

Our prayer attend,

Come and Thy people bless;

And give Thy Word success,

Spirit of holiness on us descend.

With these last words, Stephen covered the time of Israel’s Judges and entered the Kingdom, led by David. Saul was the answer to the people’s cry for a king and therefore, much like Ismael, born in carnality, was rejected by God. Saul likewise was a perfect sample of man’s carnality, head and shoulders above all his brethren. Typifying the best of human attributes, he failed before God, and God raised up a man after His own heart in his place. David, from boyhood, relied on supernatural power, killing a lion and a bear. With a sling and a stone, he defeated Israel’s chief enemy. Throughout his life, this was his battle cry to victory: “Let God arise, let His enemies be scattered; let those also who hate Him flee before Him” (Ps. 68:1). The spirits of Saul and David live on today in the church, representing the works of the flesh and the works of the Spirit.

Chapter 7:46-50

Resistance to God by building Him a material temple

46.who found favor before God and asked to find a dwelling for the God of Jacob.
47.But Solomon built Him a house.
48."However, the Most High does not dwell in temples made with hands, as the prophet
says:
49. 'HEAVEN IS MY THRONE, AND EARTH IS MY FOOTSTOOL. WHAT HOUSE
WILL YOU BUILD FOR ME? SAYS THE LORD, OR WHAT IS THE PLACE OF MY REST?
50. HAS MY HAND NOT MADE ALL THESE THINGS?'

David´s life was marred by imperfection, the most well-known being adultery with Bathsheba and the assassination of her husband. Any Christian should find these atrocities to be the most dastardly acts, and it would be hard to think of anything worse that a person could do against his fellow man. But there is more to consider. King Saul pursued David and David despaired of his life. He deceived Israel’s enemy, one of the Philistine’ kings, joined him, and relied on his protection. Outside the borders of Israel, he lived a lie, which led to serious complications, to the point of a danger of warring against his own people. Had it not been for God´s intervention, which came through the opposition by the other four Philistine kings, who protested David entering battle with them, he indeed would have battled against Israel.

Yet there was something within David that was priceless. He had the ability to see things, as God saw them. Of course, they are written into the Psalms, the Spirit of Christ illuminating the Psalmist and he received this accolade: “The man raised up on high, the anointed of the God of Jacob, and the sweet psalmist of Israel” (2 S. 23:1). On the one hand, David was honored for the desire to build a temple for the Lord (v. 46). At the same time there was a flaw, from which we need to learn a lesson.

We will go to 2 Samuel 7 to hear God’s feelings in this matter, beginning with the error of the prophet, Nathan. When David expressed to him his desire, Nathan’s response was “Go, do all that is in your heart, for the Lord is with you” (2 S. 7:3). That night, he heard from the Lord that he had made a mistake. He showed Nathan His heart: “Have I ever spoken a word to anyone… saying, ‘Why have you not built Me a house of cedar?’” (2 S. 7:7). Jesus revealed the principle, as He walked on earth; He tabernacled, without settling into an earthly abode and thereby taught us not to put down roots in this world.

He uncovered an element of pride in David, now that he became king. He thought that a mere human could do something for God, which the Lord corrected by showing that He was the Creator and Helper of man. “Would you build a house for Me to dwell in?… I took you from the sheepfold, from following the sheep, to be ruler over my people, over Israel” and the prophet continued the word of the Lord: “The Lord tells you that He will make you a house” (2 S. 7:5, 8, 11). That was God’s rebuke for David, for all comes from God and we receive always, by grace through faith, “lest anyone should boast” (Eph. 2:9). He is to receive all the glory.

Solomon, the builder himself (v. 47), recognized the truth that God did not live in buildings (1 K.:27), and the prophet Isaiah made it even clearer (Is. 66:1, 2). Stephen cites him in this message, but by going to the text in Isaiah, we learn the position that a person should take: “On this one will I look: On him who is poor and of a contrite spirit, and who trembles at My word” (Is. 66:2). A human can really make nothing for God, because everything comes from Him. The Corinthians needed to know this and Paul asked them, “What do you have that you did not receive? Now if you did indeed receive it, why do you boast as if you had not received it?” (1 Co. 4:7). His argument is that the believer has no good inherent in himself, but he receives all goodness from God. Therefore, there is no cause for boasting.

Solomon’s temple degenerated into mere religious formality, and eventually was corrupted by idols. The Jews thought that God would protect them from Babylon, because His temple was among them. Jeremiah warned them against their superstitious faith in the temple and told them that they had turned God’s house into a den of thieves (Jer. 7:1-16). Jesus confirmed his statement, showing that Herod’s temple had been desecrated and would be destroyed. Solomon’s elaborate temple, made from materials that David had stored, was totally destroyed by the Chaldeans. The second temple, embellished by Herod, was destroyed by the Romans (vs. 48-50).

All earthly buildings are flawed by time and the hands of imperfect men. They bear the carnality that gives birth to Ismael through human possibility. In the New Jerusalem there is no temple, because heavenly reality has replaced all symbols. Let us look up and gaze on eternity: “And I heard a loud voice from heaven saying, "Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people. God Himself will be with them and be their God.” Heaven’s reality will blot out all earthly, temporal symbolism: “But I saw no temple in it, for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are its temple” (Rev. 21:3, 22).

Chapter 7:51-60

Stephen’s application and resulting martyrdom

51. "You stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears! You always resist the Holy
Spirit; as your fathers did, so do you.
52. Which of the prophets did your fathers not persecute? And they killed those who
foretold the coming of the Just One, of whom you now have become the betrayers and murderers,
53. who have received the law by the direction of angels and have not kept it."
54. When they heard these things they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed at him with their teeth.
55. But he, being full of the Holy Spirit, gazed into heaven and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing at the right hand of God,
56. and said, "Look! I see the heavens opened and the Son of Man standing at the right hand of God!"
57. Then they cried out with a loud voice, stopped their ears, and ran at him with one accord;
58. and they cast him out of the city and stoned him. And the witnesses laid down their clothes at the feet of a young man named Saul.
59. And they stoned Stephen as he was calling on God and saying, "Lord Jesus, receive my spirit."
60. Then he knelt down and cried out with a loud voice, "Lord, do not charge them with this sin." And when he had said this, he fell asleep.

The entire state of fallen man is illustrated by the resistance of the Jew. Stephen’s condemnation upon the Sanhedrin and the Synagogue of the Libertines was the condemnation of all mankind. The Gentile nations are no better than the Jews and, had any non-Jewish nation been chosen to be in their place, would have fared no better. We are all stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and always resist the Holy Spirit. Were it not for His initiative and patience in dealing with us, we would have absolutely no hope. Our sinful nature leads us to run in the opposite direction, away from Him always, and the fact that we have come near, is because He drew us. All thanksgiving and glory belong to Him! (v. 51)

As we see in both of Peter’s two messages, so we see in Stephen’s, a cutting, deep incision by the Sword of the Spirit. The Jews, who resisted Stephen, bore the genes of their forefathers, who resisted the prophets that foretold of the One, whom they crucified. An evangelization that does not include an attempt to make the sinner see his depravity will be less than effective. All are betrayers and murderers (v. 52), and all guise to hide the fact, every religious effort of self-justification, must be uncovered.

As the writer of Hebrews revealed, the Old Testament was given through angels, “all ministering spirits sent forth to minister for those who will inherit salvation… the word spoken through angels proved steadfast and every transgression and disobedience received a just reward” (Heb. 1:14 and 2:2). The supernatural, heavenly transmission was rejected, the Word made flesh was rejected, the invitation of the Holy Spirit and the bride is continually rejected, the plagues of the Great Tribulation will be rejected, and the righteous reign of Christ will be rejected, ultimately, and mankind will follow their enemy to final and eternal doom. The hardness of the human heart is immense, beyond comprehension! (v. 53).

Do I hear someone say that Stephen was unkind? That reaction is due to finite understanding, the same that motivated the Jews in Stephen’s day. His declaration is full of compassion, sacrificing his life by uttering it. His heart beats for his accusers, doing all that is possible, prompted by the Holy Spirit, to save them. Again, we see that the sword of the Spirit of truth wounds deeply and the hearers react in fierce, uncontrollable hatred. The sophistication of modern times removes none of the savagery. Warren Wiersbe tells us that insane depravity works today: “taking hostages, bombings that kill or maim innocent people, assassinations, and all in the name of politics or religion. The heart of man has not changed, nor can it be changed apart from the grace of God. The literal Greek for cut to the heart is to be sawn through. There is no lawful trial or attempt at justice, simply a pure, demonic demonstration (v. 54).

In contrast, the manifestation of Stephen’s composure, before the extreme heat of the enemies’ discomposure, is remarkable. The need of the fulness of the Holy Spirit is clearly seen in this circumstance. The enemy is full of hateful passion; Stephen is full of the Holy Spirit. The enemy feels the worst of evil emotions; Stephen looks into heaven. The enemy seeks to unload his venom; Stephen sees the glory of God. The enemy sees a victim, who must die; Stephen sees Jesus standing at the right hand of God! (v. 55).

Stephen cannot be silent at the glory of the vision he gazes on. He shouts final testimony to the reality of Jesus of Nazareth at heaven’s throne (v. 56). The exclamation is the final, unbearable witness of truth to the unregenerate ears of lost souls. They tried to outshout it, closed their ears to the cry of triumph and ran to hurl stones upon his body to silence his voice (v. 57). Young Saul of Tarsus looked onto a scene that he will never forget. The day will come, when he will abandon all sense of worthiness before God, remembering his approval of the martyrdom of His servant, Stephen. He kept the outer cloaks of the assassins, while they executed hell’s fury, and consented to his death (v. 58).

The glory of the vision of Jesus, as Stephen gazed into heaven, dulled the blows of the stones striking his body in every part. Because He attended their death, martyrs have died singing, since that day. If I remember correctly, it was when Polycarp was burnt at the stake, that a witness testified of the odor of bread from his body, as he offered himself as a sweet aroma unto God. Yes, at martyrdom, the supernatural is evident, not to save from death, but to manifest the presence of Jesus at that hour. The stones gave Stephen passage to an unspeakable eternity. We have read that Jesus sat down at the Father’s right hand, but Stephen saw Him on his feet. Preachers have correctly interpreted the Lord’s stance at this point, standing to receive Stephen’s soul, which soon departed from his body to meet his Lord. He has had the privilege of giving his life for his King.

Stephen’s life ended, calling upon God, because heaven alone supplies the need for clear witness in times like this. His voice had strength for two more sentences and they came from the indwelling Holy Spirit, giving Stephen the honor of Christlikeness in death. He cried, as Jesus did, “Receive my Spirit” (Lk. 23:46). And then, without a hint of revenge for his enemies, his final words were, “Lord, do not charge them with this sin” (Lk. 23:34). Both those cries from Jesus’ lips are only recorded in Luke’s Gospel, therefore very significant to him, when he heard how Stephen pronounced them at his death.

Stephen’s message

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Wed, 05 Nov 2025 16:32:00 +0000

Acts 7

Chapter 7:1-8

The resistance of the Israelites

beginning with Abram

1. Then the high priest said, "Are these things so?"

2. And he said, "Brethren and fathers, listen: The God of glory appeared to our father Abraham when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Haran,

3. and said to him, 'GET OUT OF YOUR COUNTRY AND FROM YOUR RELATIVES, AND COME TO A LAND THAT I WILL SHOW YOU.'

4. Then he came out of the land of the Chaldeans and dwelt in Haran. And from there, when his father was dead, He moved him to this land in which you now dwell.

5. And God gave him no inheritance in it, not even enough to set his foot on. But even when Abraham had no child, He promised to give it to him for a possession, and to his descendants after him.

6. But God spoke in this way: that his descendants would dwell in a foreign land, and that they would bring them into bondage and oppress them four hundred years.

7. 'AND THE NATION TO WHOM THEY WILL BE IN BONDAGE I WILL JUDGE,' said God, 'AND AFTER THAT THEY SHALL COME OUT AND SERVE ME IN THIS PLACE.'

8. Then He gave him the covenant of circumcision; and so Abraham begot Isaac and circumcised him on the eighth day; and Isaac begot Jacob, and Jacob begot the twelve patriarchs.

Good preachers often make the point that the Greek word, which is translated witness, is martus, from which we get our word for martyr. I have noticed in traveling to other countries that some of their versions of the New Testament, choose the word martyr in their translation, instead of witness. It is sound principle in gospel teaching that the Christian is to be a witness unto death, therefore a martyr. This chapter 7 in Acts, tells the story of the first Christian martyr, Stephen, who is a wonderful example of this principle.

I often try to show, as I will again, that the title for Stephan’s message is found in his own words in verse 51, “You Always Resist the Holy Spirit.” I will try to show how he does this throughout his presentation to the Sanhedrin and the Synagogue of the Libertines. I do not want to convey the idea that the all of the Old Testament people, of whom he spoke, were generally disobedient or unfaithful. That is not the case, but they were flawed human beings, whom God corrected and gave faith, so to accomplish His purposes through them. The high priest opens the door for Stephan to defend himself (v. 1) and he begins by addressing those present as brothers and fathers, his fellow Jews, and their God as the God of glory. He goes all the way back to their patriarch, Abraham, giving a reminder of their entire national history (v. 2). Genesis 11:10-26 gives us Abraham’s genealogy and you will notice that his father, Terah, moved the entire family from Ur of the Chaldeans and crossed the Euphrates into Haran (Ge. 11:29).

Joshua took his generation back to the beginnings of their race to an idolatrous people up to the time of Abraham’s father, Terah, named Abraham and his brother, Nahor, and showed that they served other gods. Israel’s roots were idolatrous and they included father and sons (Josh. 24:2). God, gloriously revealed Himself to Abraham, in His mysterious way and called him out of paganism. Jamison-Faucett-Brown comments, “The conversion of Abraham is one of the most remarkable in Bible history.”

Notice the time of the verb, had said, in Genesis 12:1, showing that God had already spoken to him in Ur, before the move to Haran. Abraham must be immediately separated from his idolatrous roots and his family. However, Abraham hesitated and left Ur with his parentage and lived with them in Haran. Stephen saw a flaw in Abraham’s obedience and made his first point… a hesitation in fulfilling God’s complete command (v. 3-4), possibly tied to his father, until he died.

God began His supernatural work in the patriarch, which He will continue throughout biblical history. Revealing to us the ways of God, Paul showed that God begins with nothing, in this case, a pagan who worshiped other gods, “to bring to nothing, the things that are” (1 Co. 1:28). Abraham lived as a stranger in a land that God promised to his descendants, although he had no child. The Lord chose a barren womb, to bring forth an entire nation, once again manifesting His ways. God had in mind from the very beginning, a Descendant among the descendants, who would perfectly fulfill His will, before his son was born (v. 5).

The way of the world would be to look for a prime candidate, the most qualified person, for whatever project it has in mind. God chose the least qualified, to bring out the quality He most highly treasures… faith, dependence or trust in Him. Everyone in the Sanhedrin knew, how Abraham contrived with Sarah, to produce a child in a natural way through Sarah’s bondwoman or slave… relying on a human possibility… and thereby, Stephen revealed a second flaw in Abraham. Paul taught: “He who was of the bondwoman was born according to the flesh, and he of the freewoman through promise” (Gal. 4:23).

By Abraham and Sarah’s fleshly plan (which successfully produced a child), Abraham again resisted God’s supernatural promise. Abraham, at first, held to his plan and its product, pleading with God, "Oh, that Ishmael might live before You!" God was patient and kind with Abraham, but in no way would He compromise His purpose: "No, Sarah your wife shall bear you a son, and you shall call his name Isaac; I will establish My covenant with him for an everlasting covenant, and with his descendants after him” (Ge. 17:18-19).

God showed Abraham that his descendants would become slaves for 400 years in a foreign land (Ge. 15:13), but after that, He would free them, so that they could serve Him. The deliverance would come through great judgment upon their masters and Israel would leave that land, taking with them great treasures. It was due to them, because they had served without pay for centuries (Ge. 15:14).

Next, God made a covenant of circumcision with Abraham, separating Him and His descendants, from all the nations of the world. Just before that covenant was made, He changed the name, Abram, to Abraham (Ge.17:5), a new name typifying a new birth. The Lord’s covenant of separation remains for the church in the New Testament (Greek ikklesia, meaning those called out), which is to be holy or separated from the world unto service to God. Peter, confirmed that truth in the first apostolic sermon, commanding the new believers, "Be saved from this perverse generation" (Ac. 2:40).

The day that the Lord commanded Abraham to be circumcised, he obeyed, circumcised himself, his servants and Ishmael. (Ge. 17:26-27). When Isaac was born, Abraham circumcised him, when he was eight days old (Ge.21:4). To Isaac were born twin boys, but the youngest, Jacob, became heir to the promises of God. Another evidence of the Lord’s ways, opposite to man’s, by choosing the youngest on various occasions. Jacob had twelve sons, whom Stephen calls patriarchs, meaning that they were the fathers of twelve tribes in Israel (v. 8).

Chapter 7:9-18

The resistance of Joseph’s brothers

9. And the patriarchs, becoming envious, sold Joseph into Egypt. But God was with him

10. and delivered him out of all his troubles, and gave him favor and wisdom in the presence of Pharaoh, king of Egypt; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house.

11. Now a famine and great trouble came over all the land of Egypt and Canaan, and our fathers found no sustenance.

12. But when Jacob heard that there was grain in Egypt, he sent out our fathers first.

13. And the second time Joseph was made known to his brothers, and Joseph's family became known to the Pharaoh.

14. Then Joseph sent and called his father Jacob and all his relatives to him, seventy-five people.

15. So Jacob went down to Egypt; and he died, he and our fathers.

16. And they were carried back to Shechem and laid in the tomb that Abraham bought for a sum of money from the sons of Hamor, the father of Shechem.

17. "But when the time of the promise drew near which God had sworn to Abraham, the people grew and multiplied in Egypt

18. till another king arose who did not know Joseph.

When Joseph was young, God revealed His plan for his family’s future through two dreams. We do not have to know the content of those dreams at this time, because we want to be fairly consistent with Stephen’s design in this message. He now tells of the envy of the brothers of Joseph, which began when he was very young and the favorite of his father, Jacob. The envy boiled over to hatred and reached its peak, when Joseph recounted his dreams to them. When opportunity came, they aimed to kill him, but under the brother, Judah’s suggestion, they sold him to slave traders that passed their way. They, in turn, took him to Egypt and resold him there, to a man called Potiphar. The last phrase of verse 9 is especially poignant: “But God was with him”, and that truth becomes very evident, as one reads the entire story in Genesis.

Joseph, having lived a favored life until he was seventeen, now faces hardships and acute suffering that he never could have imagined. First, there was the agony of being sold and carried to Egypt. Much later, the brothers revealed the extreme pain, as Joseph pled on that horrible day: “Then they said to one another, "We are truly guilty concerning our brother, for we saw the anguish of his soul when he pleaded with us, and we would not hear; therefore this distress has come upon us" (Gen. 42:21).

His master in Egypt believed a lie concerning Joseph and put him into prison. He remained in slavery and prison for thirteen years. However, according to verse 10, suddenly, and through God giving him a supernatural wisdom while in prison, his fame reached Pharaoh, who consulted him concerning two dreams. Correctly interpreting his dreams, Joseph gave the great man a principle in the Kingdom of God, concerning His confirmation, establishing every word: “The dream was repeated to Pharaoh twice because the thing is established by God, and God will shortly bring it to pass” (Ge. 41:32). The apostle Paul knew from the Old Testament law, “BY THE MOUTH OF TWO OR THREE WITNESSES EVERY WORD SHALL BE ESTABLISHED" (2 Co. 13:1).

This occasion revealed another principle, to which I often refer. It came in Jesus’ prayer to the Father: “I in them, and You in Me; that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that You have sent Me, and have loved them as You have loved Me” (Jn. 17:23). Even in the Old Testament, a heathen king was able to recognize the presence of the true God in this young Hebrew (Ge. 41:38). Joseph became the governor over Egypt and Pharaoh’s personal household and beyond that, Pharaoh appointed him to be the second most powerful official in Egypt (Ge. 41:40).

As a fulfillment of Pharaoh’s dreams and according to the eternal purposes of God, the world entered a time of extreme failure in harvest. It reached the land of Canaan, where Joseph’s father and brothers lived (v. 11). Please see how God governs circumstances and conversations, so that His will is fulfilled. Jacob heard that there was grain in Egypt and sent his sons to do business there (v. 12). They did not recognize Joseph, 20 years older, dressed in Egyptian clothes and speaking the Egyptian language. Guided by divine wisdom, he put in progress a sequence of events to bring these men to repentance.

Jacob sent them the second time, as the grain from the first trip depleted and this time, having succeeded in softening the brothers’ hard hearts, Joseph revealed his true identity to them. He introduced his family to Pharaoh (v. 13) and the entire family of 75 people moved down to Gothen in Egypt (v. 14). Jacob died there and so did that entire generation (v. 15). Stephen told the whole story rapidly, leaving out many details and the account in verse 16 is incomplete. He did not want their minds distracted by a minute account of less important incidents. He told not only of Jacob’s burial, but of the entire clan, understanding that his listeners were all familiar with the details.

Stephen continued relating the eternal purposes of God, which now concerned multiplying His people from 75 souls, into national identity, which eventually numbered millions (v. 17). As the people were about to come into the dark time prophesied to Abraham, generations earlier, Stephen showed that, despite 400 years of extreme trial and hardship, God’s plan faithfully marches on. He began with the ominous words in verse 18, of the entrance of another king, “who did not know Joseph.”

Chapter 7: 19-35

Israel’s resistance to Moses leadership and God’s deliverance

19. This man dealt treacherously with our people, and oppressed our forefathers, making them expose their babies, so that they might not live.
20. At this time Moses was born, and was well pleasing to God; and he was brought up in his father's house for three months.
21. Act 7:21 But when he was set out, Pharaoh's daughter took him away and brought him up as her own son.
22. And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and deeds.
23. "Now when he was forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren, the children of Israel.
24. And seeing one of them suffer wrong, he defended and avenged him who was oppressed, and struck down the Egyptian.
25. For he supposed that his brethren would have understood that God would deliver them by his hand, but they did not understand.
26. And the next day he appeared to two of them as they were fighting, and tried to reconcile them, saying, 'Men, you are brethren; why do you wrong one another?'
27. But he who did his neighbor wrong pushed him away, saying, 'WHO MADE YOU A RULER AND A JUDGE OVER US?
28. DO YOU WANT TO KILL ME AS YOU DID THE EGYPTIAN YESTERDAY?'
29. Then, at this saying, Moses fled and became a dweller in the land of Midian, where he had two sons.
30. "And when forty years had passed, an Angel of the Lord appeared to him in a flame of fire in a bush, in the wilderness of Mount Sinai.
31. When Moses saw it, he marveled at the sight; and as he drew near to observe, the voice of the Lord came to him,
32. saying, 'I AM THE GOD OF YOUR FATHERS—THE GOD OF ABRAHAM, THE GOD OF ISAAC, AND THE GOD OF JACOB.' And Moses trembled and dared not look.
33. 'Then the LORD said to him, "TAKE YOUR SANDALS OFF YOUR FEET, FOR THE PLACE WHERE YOU STAND IS HOLY GROUND.
34. I HAVE SURELY SEEN THE OPPRESSION OF MY PEOPLE WHO ARE IN EGYPT; I HAVE HEARD THEIR GROANING AND HAVE COME DOWN TO DELIVER THEM. AND NOW COME, I WILL SEND YOU TO EGYPT." '
35. "This Moses whom they rejected, saying, 'WHO MADE YOU A RULER AND A JUDGE?' is the one God sent to be a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the Angel who appeared to him in the bush.

Egypt was a type of sin in Israel’s history and Pharaoh was a type of Satan. So, we are to see it is a picture of a people, enslaved by Satan, in sin. Now, Stephen was about to tell of Israel’s deliverance by God’s mighty hand and the story was told widely throughout the Old Testament. Beside this account by Stephen, Paul also gave a shorter review of Israel history in a synagogue in Antioch, Pisidia. It is in chapter 13:16-22, and also included the deliverance from Egypt. God blessed His people and they numbered more than the native Egyptians. The new Pharaoh was concerned that, in the event of war, they would join with his enemies.

Trying to diminish their population, Pharaoh first made their work unbearable and, when that did not succeed, he instructed the midwives to kill the male babies at birth. They cunningly disobeyed, and then he imposed a law on his people that they should throw all the male babies into the Nile River (v. 19). God’s hand was upon Moses from birth and his parents successfully kept him in their house for three months (v. 20).

Then, hiding him in a waterproof basket, they floated it among the reeds along the shore of the Nile. He was discovered and adopted by Pharaoh’s daughter and was raised as a grandson of Pharaoh in the palace until he was forty years old (v. 21). Stephen mentioned his schooling in the most advanced civilization on earth. Some people would think, if found in that situation, that God was blessing them tremendously, but Moses saw it as a trap, from which he had to escape.

I am fascinated by the account that the writer gives of this period in his life in the book of Hebrews 11:24-27. He added to Stephen’s words and wrote of the treasures in the center of Egyptian royalty and the passing pleasures of sin (He. 11:25-26). He reveals that Moses knew the pre-incarnate Christ and we learn that later, he prophesied of Him (Dt. 18:15). He came to a crisis decision, rejecting the riches of Egypt and his royal parentage, for the reproach of Christ and the affliction of His people.

Next, Stephen said, “it came into his heart,” manifesting the deep dealings of God in the heart of a man, and how His sovereign will turned Moses in the direction of the plan that the Lord had for him (v. 23). Watching an Egyptian mistreat an Israelite, an inner instinct was stirred in his heart, and he killed the Egyptian (v. 24). Steven reveals the interior motivation and an instinctive understanding that God was calling him to be a deliverer: “He supposed that his brethren would have understood that God would deliver them by his hand” (v. 25). However, they resisted the sign before their eyes, and reviled Moses, when he attempted to make peace between two of them, who were fighting (v. 26).

Notice again, the clear teaching that Stephen was giving to the Sanhedrin… in this situation, as always, they resisted the workings of God. The aggressor gave evidence to his fallen nature, physically pushing Moses away, refusing his leadership. He questioned the Source of Moses’ calling: “Who made you a ruler and a judge?” (v. 27). The hardships of life dulled his senses to any good news. He doubted Moses’ intentions, (“Do you want to kill me?”) and in doing so, he doubted God, who was working through Moses to bring about their salvation (v. 28). Moses fled Egypt and lived for another 40 years in Midian, where he married and had two sons (v. 29).

God is training Moses in this phase of life, and His training takes time, transforming him from a prince in the palace of Egypt, into a humble shepherd taking care of his father-in-law’s sheep. But this long process was still not enough, because God’s dealings with man require a crisis experience, an empowering for service. Stephen, full of faith and power (6:8), certainly had experienced it, as had the 120 in the Upper Room. Now Moses was exposed to the fire that burns and purifies, but does not consume.

The appearance of the Angel of the Lord is a Christophany throughout the Old Testament and in the burning bush He appears to Moses on Sinai (v. 30). Moses marvels at this supernatural manifestation of fire in a bush and approached to examine it more closely and the Lord, the Word, spoke to him (v. 31). As Jesus revealed that He was before Abraham, the I AM in the Gospel of John 8:58, One with the Father, He shows Himself to Moses in the wilderness (“outside the camp”, alone, away from all humankind).

He was the fearsome God of the Hebrew patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and Moses’ humanity was overwhelmed (v. 32). He must not come near, as if it were an earthly site; it was the Holy of Holies, come down to earth. I want to illustrate this instance, briefly, by an experience depicted in a Moody scientific film. I watched a man put on special gloves, take off his shoes and stand upon a metal platform. When he was ready, he instructed an accomplice to turn on the current. Thousands of volts of electricity coursed through his body and flashed from his upraised hands as bolts of lightning. Yet he was totally unharmed. But, electrical power is not to be compared to that which Moses knew from that day forward. No one can function or accomplish heaven´s purposes without it (v. 33).

God had not forsaken His people nor did they escape His vision in the four centuries that they were in Egypt: “I have surely seen,” He said. He heard their groaning, as holy prayer coming before His throne. It is time to answer, as He always does, and He brings a powerful deliverance, full of signs and wonders. Moses, having experienced the power of God, is sent to Egypt (v. 34). God stands in faithful opposition to all the resistance of unbelieving man. Under the authority of the divine Angel of the burning bush, He sent to them the ruler and judge that they denied (v. 35).

Acts 6

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Wed, 29 Oct 2025 19:42:00 +0000

Daily food distribution

Chapter 6:1-7

Problems come with success

1. Now in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplying, there arose a complaint against the Hebrews by the Hellenists, because their widows were neglected in the daily distribution.

2. Then the twelve summoned the multitude of the disciples and said, "It is not desirable that we should leave the word of God and serve tables.

3. Therefore, brethren, seek out from among you seven men of good reputation, full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business;

4. but we will give ourselves continually to prayer and to the ministry of the word."

5. And the saying pleased the whole multitude. And they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and the Holy Spirit, and Philip, Prochorus, Nicanor, Timon, Parmenas, and Nicolas, a proselyte from Antioch,

6. whom they set before the apostles; and when they had prayed, they laid hands on them.

7. Then the word of God spread, and the number of the disciples multiplied greatly in Jerusalem, and a great many of the priests were obedient to the faith.

We have studied the phenomenal success and growth of the church, the first and only church at this time, as it forms in Jerusalem. The number grew to at least 5,000, which some would count to be over 8,000, depending how we interpret Acts 4:4. Was five thousand the total number of Christians or were 5,000 added to the original 120 disciples and the 3,000 converted and baptized on the day of Pentecost? I will leave it for every reader to decide for himself, although the language use of the text seems to me to favor that five thousand was the total number.

The last verse of chapter 2 declares that “the Lord added to the church daily those who were being saved,” to the point that “believers were increasingly added to the Lord, multitudes of both men and women” (5:14). It is no wonder that the Jerusalem council was greatly disturbed (4:2) and attempted to oppose it, “so that it spreads no further among the people” (4:17). They made no attempt to believe the Galilean leaders, although miracles from heaven accompanied the preaching of the gospel. They, unanimously and violently, opposed the movement until in this chapter that we are studying, we will see that many of the priests relented and came into faith.

Along with the great success, for the first time, we see problems emerging from the inside, adding to the opposition from the outside. Up until now, we read of unity, of the disciples being of one heart and one mind. This not only happened in Jerusalem; it is a common occurrence in the church throughout the ages to the present day. It gives us a principle that determines that it is harder to live with success than with humble beginnings. John Wesley comments: “Ah Lord, how short a time did pure, genuine, undefiled Christianity remain in the world!”

You will remember that we considered that there were Jews, present in Jerusalem before Pentecost, who were from outlying provinces and, upon believing in Christ, remained in Jerusalem to receive instruction from the apostles. In the Greeks own language, the name for their own country was and is Hellas, so literally speaking, a Hellenist is a Greek. The Jews, living in Greek-speaking countries, were also called Hellenists, as they became a part of the Jerusalem church. This party was complaining of treatment given their widows by the resident Jewish people, called Hebrews. The Israelite citizens were ignoring the foreign widows in the daily distribution of food (v. 1).

Satan is involved in the situation, working from within to cause division. Before this can develop, the twelve apostles intervene. They call for an assembly of the entire church and declare one situation that they will definitely not allow to take place. They will not leave preaching and teaching, in order to minister to this need. Instead, they proceed to delegate authority and from this situation, an office forms in the early church… that of deacons (v. 2).

Here we have a case of congregational government, as all the believers search throughout their number for men with certain qualifications. The apostles present the first qualification, and it is that those chosen must be men with an honest reputation. It is necessary in every office of the church that the leadership be good examples to the general body in the church and a good testimony to those outside. The second qualification is that the candidates be filled with the Holy Spirit; nothing can be of any use in the church that is merely humanly inspired. Divine anointing must rest upon them, so they may exercise, especially, divine wisdom. It is the evidence that they are filled with the Spirit. Here again, wisdom cannot be of human origin, even in the task of food distribution in the church (v. 3).

As in verse 2, the apostles insist on continuous involvement in prayer, preaching and teaching in verse 4. This is the example that we receive from the model church, the first church, in the book of Acts. We must follow this example! We must have men in every local church, who wait on God in prayer for his guidance in leading the church in spiritual fashion. They must impart the word with the anointing of God. Peter said it this way in his first letter: “If anyone speaks, let him speak as the oracles of God. If anyone ministers, let him do it as with the ability which God supplies, that in all things God may be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom belong the glory and the dominion forever and ever. Amen” (1 P. 4:11).

Let me offer a few comments on Peter’s command, which he saw put into practice in this portion. Certainly, as we have already commented in chapter 2, the apostles, who are setting the groundwork for doctrine in the church, to be followed by all future generations, must speak as the oracles of God. Not only the apostles, but every preacher or teacher, and also, everyone who operates the gift of prophecy must speak, as the oracles of God. That phrase signifies that his ministry, to the church and to the world, must not be his own words, but they must be divinely inspired. This was required of the Old Testament prophets and those, who spoke humanly, were considered false prophets. One example of many is Jeremiah 23:16: “Thus says the LORD of hosts: ‘Do not listen to the words of the prophets who prophesy to you. They make you worthless; They speak a vision of their own heart, not from the mouth of the LORD.’”

Then, consider what Peter councils those, who serve in the church, such as the deacons. They must serve with ability that God supplies, not according to human ability. I will not tire of insisting that the church is not an earthly entity; it is supernatural, heavenly and spiritual. There is nothing on this earth that can prepare for service in the church. All must serve, I repeat Peter’s words, with the ability that God supplies, with heavenly anointing.

When human kind serves with its own ability, it receives the glory. There is no alternative way apart from divine anointing, that is capable for service in the Lord’s body; but also notice this all-important principle: “That in all things God may be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom belong the glory and the dominion forever and ever. Amen” Only when God supplies the ability, can God be glorified and it is essential that He must be glorified in all that we do. Peter’s statement ends with an amen, as Christ often used the word to give maximum authority to His statements… i.e. “Amen, I say unto you!” I think, translators inadequately offer… “Verily” or “most assuredly,” “truly”, etc.

The entire congregation see the need and heed the advice of the apostles. Consequently, they proceed to choose seven servants, full of faith and the Holy Spirit: Stephen, Philip, Prochorus, Nicanor, Timon, Parmenas and Nicolas, a proselyte. Commentators teach me that all seven names are Greek, probably signifying that all the deacons are Hellenists (v. 5). They bring them to the apostles, who pray and lay hands on them. The biblical laying on of hands, generally takes place for ordination of some official standing in the church, but always signifies an impartation of something that the one, who imparts, already possesses (v. 6).

Now, Luke reports, this disturbance resolved and set aside, the ministry of the church continues. The word of God is designed to spread, beginning in Jerusalem. Its number greatly increasing now, beyond 5,000 or 8,000, whichever is the correct count. Priests were all offspring of Aaron, less common than Levites, and if a great many of the priests became believers, it is probable that some of them were of the Sanhedrin. Christianity is becoming more prominent and victorious (v. 7).

Chapter 6:8-15

Hellenists maneuvered to bring Stephen before the Sanhedrin

8. And Stephen, full of faith and power, did great wonders and signs among the people.

9. Then there arose some from what is called the Synagogue of the Freedmen (Cyrenians, Alexandrians, and those from Cilicia and Asia), disputing with Stephen.

10. And they were not able to resist the wisdom and the Spirit by which he spoke.

11. Then they secretly induced men to say, "We have heard him speak blasphemous words against Moses and God."

12. And they stirred up the people, the elders, and the scribes; and they came upon him, seized him, and brought him to the council.

13. They also set up false witnesses who said, "This man does not cease to speak blasphemous words against this holy place and the law;

14. for we have heard him say that this Jesus of Nazareth will destroy this place and change the customs which Moses delivered to us."

15. And all who sat in the council, looking steadfastly at him, saw his face as the face of an angel.

As I was contemplating the apostles insisting that the candidates as deacons were to be full of the Holy Spirit and wisdom, I wonder if it meant that all seven were men with the gift of the Holy Spirit, listed by Paul as the word of wisdom, in 1 Corinthians 12. In verse 5, Stephen is described as full of faith and the Holy Spirit, and I wonder if that means that he had the gift of faith, also one of the gifts of the Holy Spirit, in 1 Corinthians 12.

Now, as Luke focuses on Stephen, he adds power to faith in Stephen’s life and ministry. I have mentioned previously that the power in the early disciples is the power of the Holy Spirit. As I contemplate this power, it is astounding to me that the Holy Spirit, as the Father and the Son, is omnipotent. Dwelling in human flesh and blood is unlimited power, to be used, as needed, by the Holy Spirit, to advance the gospel and the building of the church on this earth. Peter writes of precious faith in both his epistles, indicating the unique, priceless worth of this heavenly attribute in all believers.

We will see faith and power come alive, as Stephen carries out his ministry before the people of Jerusalem, making him a threat to the enemy. Accompanied by the power of God, he was evangelizing in Jerusalem. He was not an apostle, but a deacon and a Hellenist Jew, who spoke Greek. This book is full of miraculous acts, great wonders and signs, attesting to the truth of the gospel, not only by the apostles, but all who preached the gospel. I will constantly repeat, there is no indication in Scripture that they have ever ceased to be, but that they are part of the gospel and accompany it, wherever and whenever and by whomever, it is preached (v. 8).

I confess that when a subject comes before us, as in verse 9, I do something, which I do not ordinarily do in subjects of doctrine. I resort to commentators for an explanation, having no other way to explore this type of matter. Such is the case with the Synagogue of the Freedmen or, as some versions translate, the Libertines. There are two opinions, regarding the source of the Freedmen or Libertines, which we will not try to resolve, but simply mention them. One opinion was that, because there were many Jewish slaves under Roman mastery, who were later freed, therefore their sect was called Freedmen or Libertines. The other opinion is that these were Jewish people, who had settled in Liberta, a city in Libya.

It is interesting that there were almost 500 synagogues in Jerusalem, some of them representing Greek-speaking Jews of the diaspora, whom we already have learned were called Hellenist Jews. Because these were despised by the Israelite Jews for being foreigners, speaking Greek, they formed their own synagogues, much as foreign people form their own churches today, when they settle in different lands, so that they can freely speak their native languages and follow their customs. We may have more than one synagogue, represented in verse 9, because they originated from places distant to one another. Jewish writers speak of the Synagogue of the Cyrenians and Alexandrians in Africa. If this synagogue was named from Liberta. Libya, it was in Northern Africa, as was Cyrene and Alexandria, therefore it was understandable that they would form a synagogue. Others that are mentioned here, however, were from Asia Minor and Cilicia, in which province is Tarsus, where Saul was born.

These Jews, being disliked by the natives of Israel and Jerusalem, and having traveled from great distances to come to Jerusalem, tended to be more dogmatic and even belligerent in their various beliefs. Saul was a Hellenist Jew, who came to Jerusalem to study under Gamaliel, and was probably part of this synagogue or synagogues and was involved in the dispute with Stephen.

The Hellenist Jews were skilled in debate, having the Greek language to support their arguments, but Stephen had truth on his side and was filled with the Spirit of Truth. The foreign Jews were no match for inspired anointing from heaven (v. 10). They resorted to untruthful deception, as losing parties will often do, when their case has suffered defeat. Behind the public’s back, and probably using money to convince certain men, they induced them to lie, saying that Stephen had blasphemed God and Moses. The method is freely used in society, with the mainstream TV networks, social media, and street protesting, in this 21^st Century (v. 11).

They stirred up the general populace, brought in the scribes and elders and, roughly escorted Stephen to the council of the 70 (v. 12). (I believe that the disciples in the boat, tossed by wind and waves, illustrate the opposition of the wind of evil spirits and waves of men stirred up against them.) Wind and spirit are the same original word, and the waves of the sea represent the multitudes of the world’s population in Bible symbolism. This is what is happening in the city of Jerusalem. More false witnesses are brought in, rooted in the idea that numbers will support their assertions, attempting to make them more credible, which is another tactic of the enemy. The accusation is like the first, only adding the lie that Stephen pronounced blasphemy against the law and the temple. Christianity, at that time, did prophesy as Jesus did, the destruction of the temple and a change in the law. Lies can contain some truth, making them more effective. Diabolical methods always insert some truth into their deceitful message. (v. 13).

Faithful to the world’s mentality, the second wave of liars, present Jesus of Nazareth as a revolutionary, physically upsetting the establishment, and overtaking biblical structure (v. 14). During this untruthful outburst, we see the subject of their accusations, Stephen, clothed with heavenly, angelic glory, to the degree that it was physically visible on his face. The Paraclete, the Attorney for the defense, is at Stephen’s side with superhuman testimony, greater than that, which men can bring, and the Sanhedrin takes notice. (v. 15).

Acts 5

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Thu, 23 Oct 2025 14:06:00 +0000

Chapter 5:1-11

Judgment falls on Ananias and Sapphira

1. But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession.

2. And he kept back part of the proceeds, his wife also being aware of it, and brought a certain part and laid it at the apostles' feet.

3. But Peter said, "Ananias, why has Satan filled your heart to lie to the Holy Spirit and keep back part of the price of the land for yourself?

4. While it remained, was it not your own? And after it was sold, was it not in your own control? Why have you conceived this thing in your heart? You have not lied to men but to God."

5. Then Ananias, hearing these words, fell down and breathed his last. So great fear came upon all those who heard these things.

6. And the young men arose and wrapped him up, carried him out, and buried him.

7. Now it was about three hours later when his wife came in, not knowing what had happened.

8. And Peter answered her, "Tell me whether you sold the land for so much?" She said, "Yes, for so much."

9. Then Peter said to her, "How is it that you have agreed together to test the Spirit of the Lord? Look, the feet of those who have buried your husband are at the door, and they will carry you out."

10. Then immediately she fell down at his feet and breathed her last. And the young men came in and found her dead, and carrying her out, buried her by her husband.

11. So great fear came upon all the church and upon all who heard these things.

This account continues from the end of the last chapter, where Luke again hears the first-hand declaration of those, who experienced the first church in Jerusalem. Those, who had lands and properties, they reported, met the needs of all the Christians, especially the Galileans, who had migrated from the north, and the Jews and proselytes, who lived previously outside Israel. These lacked the basic needs of life and Christianity demanded generosity and brotherly love, to the extent of self-denial, towards them. Those, who sold houses and lands, brought the proceeds to the apostles, who distributed to the needy. This was a step beyond the Old Testament law, which instructed the citizens to alleviate the poor, leaving parts of their harvest for them to glean. Other laws commanded that people restore the rights and losses of relatives and, especially, the Year of Jubilee returned properties to all that had lost them, during the previous fifty years. In the Christian spirit, the saints in Jerusalem, who had houses and lands shared with those, who did not.

It is very obvious, as we study the Gospels, that the earthly manifestations of the Kingdom of God were not perfect. Jesus taught parables that spoke of tares among wheat, leaven in loaves, good and bad fish caught in a net, and virgins, wise and foolish. Not all motivations were pure and in chapter 5, Ananias and Sapphira give us an example of carnal pride and a quest for recognition among peers. It was not that the selling of their land was evil, but their motivation was not, principally, to help the needy (v. 1).

The way that they conducted the selling of their possession, revealed a serious inner deficiency. Keeping back part of the proceeds was not sinful in itself. There was not a law in the New Testament, nor in the Jerusalem church, that obligated this couple to give the entire amount. Peter makes that clear in verse 4: “After it was sold, was it not in your own control?” In fact, the law of the New Testament is not a written law, but is conducted by that, which proceeds from the heart. There is something seriously wrong in the couple’s heart.

They keep back part of the proceeds and bring the rest before the apostles (v. 2). What is their sin, having done this? First, they lied, pretending that they brought the total price of the land sold, attempting to deceive the church. As already stated, they were not sinning, if they had a need to keep back part of the sale, but to hide ambitious covetousness from their fellows in the church, reveals dishonesty. There is pride, present in them, because they want to be seen as equally generous as the others, who were giving all.

Then, the greatest sin of all, is denying the presence and authority of the Holy Spirit in the church, seeing only the human element. That is a lack of the fear of God. Peter discerns this hypocrisy, immediately, and shows that a gift given in this manner is not acceptable before God. Certainly, the sin of Cain, in offering a gift from his own agricultural labor, was similar, and God did not accept it, either. It was a religious attempt at self-righteousness by the works of his hand, that did not recognize his need for a blood sacrifice for sin. All right, then, Ananias and Sapphira’s offering was also given as something, for which they could take credit, deceiving to do so. Religiosity produces egotistical pride, as the Pharisee, who professed: “I give tithes of all I possess” (Lk. 18:12). If he had been honest, he could have added, “And I keep back the rest for myself.” (v. 3, 4).

It may be that Ananias died in his sins, but I am not totally convinced of it. Paul told the Corinthian Christians, “He who eats and drinks (from the Lord’s table) in an unworthy manner eats and drinks judgment to himself, not discerning the Lord’s body. For this reason many are weak and sick among you, and many sleep (in death)… when we are judged, we are chastened by the Lord, that we may not be condemned with the world” (1 Co. 29, 30, 32). So, Paul teaches that a Christian may be judged by sickness or death, but not by eternal damnation. I have seen cases, in which a believer may die, in the mercy of God, before he falls back into the world. The result was that a healthy fear of God, powerfully rested upon the church, especially, but also upon those, who heard these things (v. 5).

Young members of the church took Ananias out and buried him, immediately (v. 6). Now, the account turns to Sapphira. Should a wife be submissive and obedient to her husband always? That question is answered for us in these next verses. Three hours later Sapphira enters innocently, concerning what just happened to her husband (v. 7). Just as Ananias was asked individually, concerning the sale of the land, now Sapphira is asked, as an individual. Each person is individually responsible for his or her action… the wife does not die for her husband’s sin. She is not required to lie, but she does, (v. 8) and Peter condemns her complicity with her husband’s sin. He pronounces sentence according to church discipline, demonstrating again, the gravity of ignoring the Holy Spirit’s presence in the church (v. 9).

She died for her own sin, answering the question, whether a wife should participate in the sin of her husband. She, definitely, is not obligated to do so, because above obedience to her husband, she must be obedient to the Lord (v. 10). There is a limit to a wife’s submission to her husband, as there is a limit to members’ submission to the elder or pastor of a church. The husband and the pastor’s authority end, where biblical principle begins. In all cases, the Bible is the absolute authority among believers and, I need to add, that leaders must be under the anointing of the Holy Spirit. Leadership is annulled by carnal action, in the case of pastors, husbands, and parents over their children.

Once again, as in Ananias’ case, Luke emphasizes the healthy presence of fear in and outside the church, by hearing and experiencing, God’s discipline. His discipline may be severe, as in this case, but it is merciful and loving, in the lives of those disciplined and for its benefits in the church and in society, in general (v. 11).

Chapter 5:12-16

Miracles are normal in a healthy church

12. And through the hands of the apostles many signs and wonders were done among the people. And they were all with one accord in Solomon's Porch.

13. Yet none of the rest dared join them, but the people esteemed them highly.

14. And believers were increasingly added to the Lord, multitudes of both men and women,

15. so that they brought the sick out into the streets and laid them on beds and couches, that at least the shadow of Peter passing by might fall on some of them.

16. Also a multitude gathered from the surrounding cities to Jerusalem, bringing sick people and those who were tormented by unclean spirits, and they were all healed.

In chapter 2, we have the momentous, supernatural Baptism in the Holy Spirit, promised by the Father and administered by Jesus Christ. It is prophesied clearly by Joel in the Old Testament and by John the Baptist in the New. In chapter 3, we have a detailed account of the healing of a paralytic, and the disciples prayed to heaven in chapter 4 that the Lord would continue to heal and do other signs and wonders in Jesus’ name. The text states, 4:33, that the apostles preached the resurrection of the Lord Jesus with great power and this power is the omnipotence of the Spirit of God. In this chapter 5, Luke continues to report that many signs and wonders were taking place (v. 12). The Holy Spirit, with all the attributes of the trinity, is present and working miracles, consistent with His supernatural nature and, as long as He is present in the church, He will continue to do so. It is hard for me to believe that any member of His body would deny that fact.

The church of at least 5,000 believers met in Solomon’s porch within the temple. John and Peter entered that part of the temple with the lame man, who was healed. Jesus, during His ministry, taught there, clearly intimating that He was the Christ, and His works confirmed that truth. Here He proclaimed great assurance to the believer: “I give them eternal life, and they shall never perish; neither shall anyone snatch them out of My hand” (Jn. 10:28).

The fear of the Lord so reigned in Jerusalem that the secular crowd kept its distance from Solomon’s porch, that is, those who were not seeking the salvation of their souls, fearing the mighty presence of God, when the church met there. The fear of God must be taken into account, when we consider how the sinner is to feel and react, when he visits the church. Many are mistaken, including a branch, which proport the idea of being Seeker Friendly, somehow missing that the Bible teaches that the fear of God upon the church will always be very uncomfortable to the sinner (v. 13). However, the common populace greatly respected the new movement in their society and conversions continued on a daily basis. Those, hungry and thirsty for righteousness, men and women in increasing numbers, were drawn to Christ and His church (v. 14).

I would have liked to see the sight of beds and couches lined along the streets, expecting Peter to pass by. They hoped that his shadow would fall upon some of them (v. 15). Besides, many from cities in the area around Jerusalem, came with the sick and demon-possessed and people otherwise tormented by evil spirits. At this point, we can raise an argument for the continuance of the supernatural power of God in the church. It would be very difficult to dispute the fact that Satan and his forces have not conceded one ounce of their power to the sophistication of modern times. Witchcraft abounds in all the world and Christian would have to be spiritually blind not to see the evidence. I, for one, have witnessed it from childhood, especially among the Native Americans, but also in Mexico and throughout the world, including in the midst of affluent western society. Those who have not, certainly do not qualify as Christian leaders (v. 16).

Is the church to do anything to help those, who are helplessly bound by the devil? The answer is unavoidable… of course, for that very reason the church exists. Jesus said, “In My name they will cast out demons” (Mk. 16:17). Then, why are there leaders who concede that the manifestation of supernatural power ended with the death of the apostles? In light of the need of our times for deliverance from evil powers, that claim is ridiculous, and it is just as ridiculous before the declaration of the writer of Hebrews that Jesus Christ is the same, yesterday, today and forever (He. 13:8). We need to confess our weakness, and appeal and long for the testimony of the book of Acts, when “they were all healed!” Mercy drops are falling, but we plead for heavenly showers.

Chapter 5:17-42

The Apostles are jailed again and flogged

17. Then the high priest rose up, and all those who were with him (which is the sect of the Sadducees), and they were filled with indignation,

18. and laid their hands on the apostles and put them in the common prison.

19. But at night an angel of the Lord opened the prison doors and brought them out, and said,

20. "Go, stand in the temple and speak to the people all the words of this life."

21. And when they heard that, they entered the temple early in the morning and taught. But the high priest and those with him came and called the council together, with all the elders of the children of Israel, and sent to the prison to have them brought.

22. But when the officers came and did not find them in the prison, they returned and reported,

23. saying, "Indeed we found the prison shut securely, and the guards standing outside before the doors; but when we opened them, we found no one inside!"

24. Now when the high priest, the captain of the temple, and the chief priests heard these things, they wondered what the outcome would be.

25. So one came and told them, saying, "Look, the men whom you put in prison are standing in the temple and teaching the people!"

26. Then the captain went with the officers and brought them without violence, for they feared the people, lest they should be stoned.

27. And when they had brought them, they set them before the council. And the high priest asked them,

28. saying, "Did we not strictly command you not to teach in this name? And look, you have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this Man's blood on us!"

29. But Peter and the other apostles answered and said: "We ought to obey God rather than men.

30. The God of our fathers raised up Jesus whom you murdered by hanging on a tree.

31. Him God has exalted to His right hand to be Prince and Savior, to give repentance to Israel and forgiveness of sins.

32. And we are His witnesses to these things, and so also is the Holy Spirit whom God has given to those who obey Him."

33. When they heard this, they were furious and plotted to kill them.

34. Then one in the council stood up, a Pharisee named Gamaliel, a teacher of the law held in respect by all the people, and commanded them to put the apostles outside for a little while.

35. And he said to them: "Men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what you intend to do regarding these men.

36. For some time ago Theudas rose up, claiming to be somebody. A number of men, about four hundred, joined him. He was slain, and all who obeyed him were scattered and came to nothing.

37. After this man, Judas of Galilee rose up in the days of the census, and drew away many people after him. He also perished, and all who obeyed him were dispersed.

38. And now I say to you, keep away from these men and let them alone; for if this plan or this work is of men, it will come to nothing;

39. but if it is of God, you cannot overthrow it—lest you even be found to fight against God."

40. And they agreed with him, and when they had called for the apostles and beaten them, they commanded that they should not speak in the name of Jesus, and let them go.

41. So they departed from the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for His name.

42. And daily in the temple, and in every house, they did not cease teaching and preaching Jesus as the Christ.

The Sadducees represented the political branch of the Sanhedrin, therefore holding the highest positions, including that of high priest. They were the liberal religionists of their day and their spiritual influence, even upon secular society, was next to nothing. They denied the resurrection, the existence of angels or spirits of any kind (Ac. 23:8). It is no wonder that Jesus taught his disciples to beware of their doctrine (Mt. 16:11 and 12). They are angrier here, than in the last chapter, partly because the disciples had totally ignored their command to cease teaching, but beyond that, they were jealous of the attention given them by the common people. This was a threat to their positions (v. 17).

Once again, as in the last chapter, they roughly put the apostles in prison (v. 18), but nothing can thwart the purposes of God, and He will intervene, when He sees men or devils make an attempt against His purposes. That very night, God sent an angel, who opened the prison doors and set the disciples free (v. 19). Upon doing so, he reminded the disciples of the Lord’s commission, which they were fulfilling, over the demands of the earthly authorities. They were to return to the temple and continue their mission of preaching “all the words of this (Christian) life” (v. 20).

So, as soon as possible, early the next morning, they returned to the temple. At the same time, the Sadducees called a session of the entire Sanhedrin, including, of course, the Pharisees, which represented the conservative branch, to deal with the new uprising of the Christians. They sent for them to be brought from prison (v. 21), but they were not there, so the attendants returned and reported to the Sanhedrin (v. 22). They said that everything in the prison was in good order, doors shut and guards in their place, but the prisoners were not there. The angel, who opened the door, must have shut it after freeing them (v. 23). Please see the advantage of serving in the Kingdom of God, which takes priority over all circumstances on earth.

Earth’s authorities, the high priest and the captain of the temple police, were left with questions that had no answer, as this latter action from heaven brought consternation to the human mind. The believer, in all circumstances, must take a position against the world system. Its persecution is clearly seen in its attitude against the early church (v. 24), but the teaching of the apostles, John and James, makes it very clear that it is contrary to every area of Christian life.

Some would emphasize not to love the world’s pleasures and outright sin, but putting confidence in its system, also indicates a love towards it. James shows that friendship with it is spiritual adultery: “Adulterers and adulteresses! Do you not know that friendship with the world is enmity with God? Whoever therefore wants to be a friend of the world makes himself an enemy of God” (Jm. 4:4). John speaks of carnal desire for things that the eye sees and desires that are fueled by human pride. For this portion, I will quote from the Amplified New Testament: “Do not love or cherish the world or the things that are in the world. If anyone loves the world, love for the Father is not in him. For all the is in the world – the lust of the flesh (craving for sensual gratification) and the lust of the eyes (greedy longings of the mind) and the pride of life (assurance in one’s own resources or the stability of earthly things) – these do not come from the Father but are from the world (itself)” (1 Jn. 2:15-16). Jesus was speaking of the basics of life, food and clothing, when He said, “All these things the nations of the world seek after, and your Father knows that you need these things. But seek the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added to you” (Lk. 12:30).

Someone came to tell the council that the prisoners were in the temple, conducting God’s business (v. 25). The temple police led them carefully from the temple to the judgment hall through the crowds in the street. The people in Jerusalem were being healed and were receiving benefit from the power of the gospel and might retaliate against any violence from the officers (v. 26). They were brought before the council and the trial began (v. 27).

First, the disciples were reprimanded for disobeying them, preaching the name of Jesus throughout Jerusalem, at the same time accusing the people and the leaders for having crucified Him, an accurate and undeniable accusation (v. 28). Again, Peter declared that the option was, either to obey the authorities or to obey God, something which clearly determined the decision that they had to make (v. 29). Because the accusation against the authorities was absolutely true, Peter boldly repeated it, assuring them that their actions were against the purposes of the God of Israel (v. 30).

They had failed in their opposition to the work of God Almighty, as He raised Him from the dead and set Him on His right hand on the throne of the universe. The God/Man was highly exalted to be Prince and Savior, to carry out the good will of the Father. It was His work to bless His people with repentance and forgiveness (v. 31), having the best intentions for them. Verse 32 was a stinging statement of truth, filled with a connotation that the Lord had stripped the Jerusalem Sanhedrin of His anointing and had put it upon these simple Galileans, because they were obedient to His gospel.

As one would expect, this fiercely angered the leaders to the point of wanting to kill them (v. 33). At this point, Gamaliel stepped into the discussion. He was a Pharisee, Saul of Tarsus was under his tutorship, and he believed in the resurrection of the dead. The higher-ranking Sadducees, who did not believe such things, respected the fame of this rabbi and took his advice.

The disciples were put out of the room, as in the last chapter, so that Gamaliel could speak freely (v. 34). His argument was that the council should be careful not to take a position against God (although from their evil hearts, they could do no less). He gave a short history lesson, involving two rebels, Theudas and Judas, who each attracted a band of men as followers. Four hundred men joined Theudas, but he was killed and his little army disbanded. Judas also was killed and his followers dispersed. His first point was that uprisings will not prosper, if they are inspired by men. On the other hand, if God was in the present movement, there would be no way to overthrow it. The man had a certain wisdom and broader understanding than most in the Sanhedrin and advised that they should allow this new movement to play itself out (v. 35-39).

No one could disagree with his logic and so they calmed down and called the apostles back into the room. Now is where we need to see the limitations of Gamaliel for, although his advice was strong, his courage and commitment was not. If he had put action to his words, he would have also protested their beating and, if his protest went unheeded, he could have stepped in physically to join them in the punishment. No, he was not with them in spirit, only in words, and he watched as they were flogged and once again commanded that they cease speaking in Jesus’ name. Then they were released (v. 40).

The disciples leave the Sanhedrin with an unearthly reaction, rejoicing for the opportunity to suffer pain and shame for Jesus. We must continually be reminded that Christian action and response is not the normal way of human beings. They are always exhibiting the words of Jesus to the Father: “I in them and You in Me… that the world may know that You have sent Me” (Jn. 17:23). This is the powerful testimony of the indwelling Christ (v. 41). They continued, as before the trial, obeying the will of God, teaching and preaching Jesus as Christ, in the temple and in the house gatherings. They did not cease because of the punishment and the latest command of the nation’s leaders. Let this be an example to us, to whenever and to whatever degree, we are expected to conform to the ways of the world. This is why we have the book of Acts… it teaches us to follow the first disciples (v. 42).

Acts 4

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sat, 11 Oct 2025 14:32:00 +0000

Chapter 4:1-4

Progress through opposition

1. Now as they spoke to the people, the priests, the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees came upon them,

2. being greatly disturbed that they taught the people and preached in Jesus the resurrection from the dead.

3. And they laid hands on them, and put them in custody until the next day, for it was already evening.

4. However, many of those who heard the word believed; and the number of the men came to be about five thousand.

We go to the account of the preaching of the gospel in Jerusalem, to the Jew first, as the apostle Paul later taught, and almost all the first believers are Jews. The crucifixion of Jesus has recently taken place and the proclamation of the gospel is still accompanied with great opposition, especially from the council in Jerusalem… the 70 Jewish leaders. After the healing of the crippled man, there is an openness to the gospel among the city’s population, but the enemy of their souls moves in to halt the movement. The source of the opposition is principally spiritual and that principle is still true today and will always be true. It is a fight to the death “against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places” (Eph. 6:12).

On the human level, the preaching of the gospel was a threat to the Jewish leadership. They had a military force, perhaps better defined as a police force, inside the temple, led by a captain. Among the Sanhedrin were the Pharisees and Sadducees, but the Sadducees were especially agitated, because they did not believe in the doctrine of the resurrection, which the disciples emphasized. They appear now to bring an end to the preaching and the phrase, “came upon them,” describes the violence of the interruption (v. 1). They do not arrest the two gently, when they imprison them.

The teaching of Peter and John was a challenge to the status quo, in which the leadership found their authority and positions. The apostles’ authority is found “in Jesus,” not in themselves, and they are His mouthpiece, now that Jesus has left this world and gone into heaven. The leaders are greatly disturbed at this earth-shaking development (v. 2).

The hour is late, so they put off the trial, until the next morning (v. 3). The work, in which the apostles are involved, however, could not be more important. The gospel is a matter of eternal consequences with eternal happiness or condemnation as the result. The seed was sown and the harvest was the salvation of many. There were possibly 2,000 new souls saved, or perhaps 5,000, but we cannot tell if Luke is giving us the total number of believers in the church presently, or if he is writing of the number, who believed that day. Still, it is a wonderful harvest, well worth the trouble that has arisen, because of it (v. 4).

Chapter 4:5-12

Peter points his finger at these important men

5. And it came to pass, on the next day, that their rulers, elders, and scribes,

6. as well as Annas the high priest, Caiaphas, John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the family of the high priest, were gathered together at Jerusalem.

7. And when they had set them in the midst, they asked, "By what power or by what name have you done this?"

8. Then Peter, filled with the Holy Spirit, said to them, "Rulers of the people and elders of Israel:

9. If we this day are judged for a good deed done to a helpless man, by what means he has been made well,

10. let it be known to you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom you crucified, whom God raised from the dead, by Him this man stands here before you whole.

11. This is the 'STONE WHICH WAS REJECTED BY YOU BUILDERS, WHICH HAS BECOME THE CHIEF CORNERSTONE.'

12. Nor is there salvation in any other, for there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved."

The next day arrives and no one would be pleased to face the company, before whom Peter and John stand. They are rulers, elders, scribes, Annas, a high priest, who was succeeded by his son-in-law, Caiaphas, during the ministry of Christ, John, Alexander, and Annas’ family (vs. 5, 6). Luke takes an interest in society’s leadership, in relation to the work of God, in his gospel and in Acts. This is the high echelon of religious dignity, the Great Council of 70 men, over the Jewish nation. There are no higher leaders in the land. They demand to know the authority behind the disciples, finding it hard to believe that such simple men, two Galilean fishermen, could be acting on their own volition and raising such a stir among the Jerusalem populace (v. 7).

They do well to ask, because it is true that Peter and John are not acting on their own accord. We have just mentioned the Name, under Whom they function, in verse 2. They are ambassadors of the Prince of Glory, Who has commissioned them to preach His gospel in Jerusalem. In His great name, Peter does not hesitate to speak up. We remember that throughout the gospel, Peter was the disciples’ spokesman, but now, Pentecost has instilled a holy boldness and wisdom in him!

Filled with the power of Heaven’s Paraclete, its undefeated Defense Attorney, Peter meets the challenge. “How is it,” he boldly addresses them, “that we are not being charged with a crime, but a good deed? What kind of a kangaroo court is this? Despite your ridiculous charge, I will answer the question for every listener, not only in this courtroom, but in the entire nation. It is by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, Who you recently crucified. He has risen from the dead and He lives again to heal the sick.” Of course, that is a paraphrase, but it is surely the gist of Peter’s inspired response (vs. 8-10).

Next Peter delves into the Old Testament, which accuses them of the poor decisions that they have made. They are not only accused by the Galilean, but by the eternal word of Israel’s great Psalmist, who prophesied: “The stone which the builders rejected Has become the chief cornerstone” (v. 11). So that they would not mistake, to whom this Psalm could be applied, Peter added that they were the builders, who fulfilled the prophecy, and Jesus was and is the Chief Cornerstone in God’s building.

Then, Peter gave to them and to all of us, a powerful word of tremendous significance to counter any other mediator that a religion or a philosophy might invent to replace or even aid the only One, Who can save. It is in our text, but it is of such importance that I will put it here again, in the middle of my comments: “Nor is there salvation in any other, for there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved" (v. 12).

Chapter 4:13-22

The Sanhedrin’s reaction

13. Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that they were uneducated and untrained men, they marveled. And they realized that they had been with Jesus.

14. And seeing the man who had been healed standing with them, they could say nothing against it.

15. But when they had commanded them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among themselves,

16. saying, "What shall we do to these men? For, indeed, that a notable miracle has been done through them is evident to all who dwell in Jerusalem, and we cannot deny it.

17. But so that it spreads no further among the people, let us severely threaten them, that from now on they speak to no man in this name."

18. So they called them and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus.

19. But Peter and John answered and said to them, "Whether it is right in the sight of God to listen to you more than to God, you judge.

20. For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard."

21. So when they had further threatened them, they let them go, finding no way of punishing them, because of the people, since they all glorified God for what had been done.

22. For the man was over forty years old on whom this miracle of healing had been performed.

The next verse is also valuable to the Christian, giving him an opportunity to know and believe two important qualifications that define the witnesses that Christ uses. The council had no trouble discerning that Peter and John were Galileans, “uneducated and untrained men”, who understood their personal inadequacy. However, they stunned the dignitaries, with their bold, scriptural response. Then the Sanhedrin seemed to recognize the source of their speech; they remembered that they had walked with Jesus (v. 13). God uses those, who are not qualified by human eloquence or mentality and these chosen ones know their limitations. Every one of them must be taught of God, in the person of Jesus Christ, under the instruction of the Holy Spirit. They are equipped with heavenly power and wisdom.

Jesus often schooled the hard-hearted scribes, Pharisees, and rulers of the synagogues because they put their rules above the well-being of the sick and demon-possessed. A lame man, healed the day before, stands with Peter and John. To the Sanhedrin, he is just a piece of evidence that obstructs their intentions. It seemed to them, that the great problem with the healing is that there is nothing to say against it (v. 14). They put the two disciples out of the room, so that they can discuss the case and expose their feelings freely (v. 15). There is not a reasonable punishment for them and people with common sense are tremendously impressed and applauding the good that had been done. Notice the language at the end of verse 16: “We cannot deny it.” Earlier, “They could say nothing against it.” They are on the opposite side of goodness, compassion, and supernatural healing. They cannot deny it and they can say nothing against it… they wished that they could, but they cannot.

The only answer that they can muster, temporarily, is a severe warning. Hopefully, they think, they can convince the disciples to obey them, submit to a negotiated peace and allow their message to die. They only need to be quiet and every one will be happy. I remember a situation in Mexico, where a severe warning was given to two brothers to submit to authorities against their consciences. One humbly bowed his head and agreed to conform; the other declared, “I leave here as I entered.” He did not conform. What will these two disciples do, if they command them not to speak in the name of Jesus? (v. 17).

Peter and John reenter and the leaders of their nation sternly warn them not to speak a word anymore or teach the people concerning Jesus of Nazareth (v. 18). I have known Christians who do not hesitate to obey their leaders no matter what God or the Bible have to say. Among such people, I have no hope of seeing an effective Christian witness. These two men, full of the Spirit of God, Who has come to take the things of Christ and reveal them to His disciples, gave an answer and an example for every Christian to follow. Their answer comes instantly and freely and they see the situation as a choice between obeying God or obeying man. To the face of Jerusalem’s most powerful leaders, they inform them that how they judge this matter is not pertinent to them. Their only concern is how heaven looks at them (v. 19).

They only have one choice and they have already decided what it will be. As the three Hebrew youths who face Nebuchadnezzar’s furnace, although the situations differ, their answer is based on the same conviction. “We have no need to answer you in this matter.” Neither the emperor or the Sanhedrin will influence the decision in either case. We will not serve your gods or worship the golden image,” nor will the apostles stoop to any compromise (see Dan 3:16, 18). Peter and John were motivated from a deeper, inner mandate, more than any threat that the rulers could press upon them to change their mind. A higher Authority sent them and commanded them to speak and to be quiet was not an option (v. 20).

The rulers tried once more to threaten them and since they realized that it would not be prudent politically to punish the disciples, they released them. It is so interesting to see that humanity never really changes, but always chooses the way of least resistance. Rulers are few, who seek to do what is just and right, but instead rule by convenience. We know that Pilate did the same, resorting to political expediency, rather than justice, and for that reason, the Lord was crucified. We deal with the same thing today (v. 21). While these 70 men considered the threat to their positions, God was glorified by the common people, because He worked, where there was no human possibility of any future relief. His power was manifested in a mature man, over 40-years-old, sadly bed-ridden his entire life (v. 22).

Chapter 4:23-31

The church prays and God answers

23. And being let go, they went to their own companions and reported all that the chief priests and elders had said to them.

24. So when they heard that, they raised their voice to God with one accord and said: "Lord, You are God, who made heaven and earth and the sea, and all that is in them,

25. who by the mouth of Your servant David have said: 'WHY DID THE NATIONS RAGE, AND THE PEOPLE PLOT VAIN THINGS?

26. THE KINGS OF THE EARTH TOOK THEIR STAND, AND THE RULERS WERE GATHERED TOGETHER AGAINST THE LORD AND AGAINST HIS CHRIST.'

27. "For truly against Your holy Servant Jesus, whom You anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of Israel, were gathered together

28. to do whatever Your hand and Your purpose determined before to be done.

29. Now, Lord, look on their threats, and grant to Your servants that with all boldness they may speak Your word,

30. by stretching out Your hand to heal, and that signs and wonders may be done through the name of Your holy Servant Jesus."

31. And when they had prayed, the place where they were assembled together was shaken; and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, and they spoke the word of God with boldness.

Peter and John had somewhere to go to take the problem that came against them, there were brothers and sisters, who were genuinely concerned for their future ministry. They gave a full report on the opposition that they had just experienced. The teachings of Jesus on brotherly love were sufficient to enflame a spark that burned in the breasts of the believers for these beloved leaders, who had been maligned by the outside world. The church will take serious action to counter the threats of its enemies (v. 23).

Having in mind the church in the 21st Century, I am going to list a few things that they did not do, which might be considered in our churches today. They did not call for a congregational meeting or perhaps a business session of the board of elders to discuss what action should be taken. There was no plan devised to alter the approach among society, to make the message of the gospel more palatable. They did not form a committee to represent them before the government nor consider a plan to escape similar encounters in the future.

The early church had one response for every situation and need that might come up. It was and is a unique organism, which was born in heaven, and has no connection on earth, in which to confide. They appealed to their Headquarters, situated on a higher level than any authority on earth. Jesus declared, “My house shall be called a house of prayer” (Mt. 21:13). They went to prayer and now that I have mentioned that avenue, I will add one request that they did not ask and that might surprise us… They did not pray that the threatenings would cease.

We have mentioned prayer as the exclusive means to which the church resorted, I think we should consider the nature of that prayer. The writer, Luke, was not present, but this is how it was related to him. First, they raised their voice in one singular, unified petition, that of many voices, joining together as one. Secondly, they spoke “with one accord,” the prayer session having one concentrated purpose.

Thirdly, before the specific request was offered, they refreshed their thoughts on the One, to whom they appealed: it was to the Creator of heaven, earth, the sea and all that they contained. Anything in all of creation could be brought to His attention, because as its Owner, there was nothing in all creation that He would ignore (v. 24). Next, they prayed according to Scripture and quoted it, as a bond between them and their God. King David was God’s servant and inspired scribe in the Psalms, who saw the unified, angry opposition of kings and rulers against God as vanity. Please notice, that Christ figures into this statement, as prophecy of His future concerns on this earth. To come against the church, was to come against Christ (vs. 25-26). Saul of Tarsus will learn this in a later chapter.

Based on Scripture, they continued: There were two Herods, who violently opposed the purposes of God, being carried out by His Servant, the Anointed One. One acted just after His birth to destroy all the infants in Bethlehem, hoping to destroy the new King along with them. The other appeared at His trial to persecute and condemn Him. Of course, he was judged by the Roman governor, Pontius Pilate, tormented by Roman soldiers and a mob of Jews (v. 28).

Now, the church expresses a beautiful thought, already mentioned by Peter in his first and second sermons (2:23 and 3:18). The principle was established between Joseph and his brothers from the book of Genesis (Ge. 45:8; 50:20). This principle, valid throughout the ages, means that a Sovereign God turns the evil deeds of men into “whatever Your hand and Your purpose determined before to be done.” I do not say that God wills the evil works of human kind, but that He turns the evil into good and fits them into His eternal plans (v. 28).

Next, we come to the express purpose of this prayer. I repeat what I said a little earlier, they are not looking or praying for deliverance from future opposition. They are praying for boldness in the middle of the opposition. They have a lifetime calling to speak His word around the world, beginning at Jerusalem. There will be many enemies and they will do their worst to detain the declaration of the gospel for the salvation of men. Many, many will be snatched out of the kingdom of darkness to become jewels in Christ’s crown. The Gentile world, held in superstition and rank heathenism under total demonic control, will be gloriously freed from their hands (v. 29).

There is no rule in Scripture to change the exercise of supernatural means to support and further the gospel. Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today and forever, continues to answer the plea “by stretching out Your hand to heal, and that signs and wonders may be done through the name of Your holy Servant Jesus.” Many instances can be told, at home and abroad on the foreign mission fields of the world, of the miraculous work of God, standing behind His word and unleashing His power. The result is a great ingathering of precious souls (v. 30).

The power of prayer was manifested by the presence of the Holy Spirit, shaking the place, where the prayer meeting took place. Some of these people were in the Upper Room on the day of Pentecost, but once again, they are filled with the Holy Spirit. D. L. Moody spoke of the need for spiritual experiences of refilling, because, he said, “I leak.” The unified petition of the church, according to Scripture, therefore according to the will of God, was gloriously answered. The shaking of the place and the filling of the disciples, was not the desired end of the prayer, but a means to an end. What precisely was the answer? “They spoke the word of God with boldness” (v. 31).

Chapter 4:32-37

A small discourse on the church in Jerusalem

32. Now the multitude of those who believed were of one heart and one soul; neither did anyone say that any of the things he possessed was his own, but they had all things in common.

33. And with great power the apostles gave witness to the resurrection of the Lord Jesus. And great grace was upon them all.

34. Nor was there anyone among them who lacked; for all who were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the proceeds of the things that were sold,

35. and laid them at the apostles' feet; and they distributed to each as anyone had need.

36. And Joses, who was also named Barnabas by the apostles (which is translated Son of Encouragement), a Levite of the country of Cyprus,

37. having land, sold it, and brought the money and laid it at the apostles' feet.

At this point, because of the situation that we find at the end of chapter 2, and what we just read at the end of this chapter, I will try to gather information to see, as much as possible, the condition and the end of this first church in Jerusalem. I think we can conclude that it was rather unusual, first, because the people, who met in the Upper Room, men and women, were all from Galilee. They continued in Jerusalem, because Jesus had commanded them to stay there until they were endued with power from on high. We find them obediently waiting in the Upper Room, where the Spirit was outpoured.

Paul states to the Corinthians that there were over 500 believers, to whom Jesus revealed Himself alive after His resurrection (1 Co. 15:6). It is somewhat of a mystery, as to exactly who the 380-plus were that were not gathered in the Upper Room, because they are not mentioned in any other place. Albert Barnes, Adam Clarke, John Wesley, and Jamieson-Faucett-Brown, most of the commentators, to whom I resort, think probably that these were also Galileans, but those, who had not gone down to Jerusalem. After His resurrection, Jesus told the 120 disciples that He would meet them in Galilee, and it was surely there, that Peter decided to return to his boat to fish (Jn. 21:3). It is also probable that the 380-plus continued in Galilee, while 120 returned to Jerusalem, heard Jesus’ command to remain there, witnessed His ascension, and then received the power of the Holy Spirit. I assume from the type given in 2 Kings 2:10 of Elijah and Elisha that, as Elijah told Elisha that he would receive his request for a double portion of the Spirit if he saw Elijah ascend into heaven, so the 120, who witnessed Jesus’ ascension, also received the promise of the baptism in the Spirit.

There were Jews and proselytes from many parts of the world, who were dwelling in Jerusalem. God told His people that they should gather three times a year in Jerusalem for the major feasts. Three thousand from the dispersion were converted at Pentecost. Matthew Henry thought that on this occasion, these had settled in Jerusalem for a time, because Daniel’s prophecy foretold the year of the death of the Messiah (Dn. 9:26) and they assumed that He would be setting up His kingdom beforehand. “They thought the kingdom of God would appear immediately” (Lk. 19:11). These “continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine and fellowship…” to receive instruction in the gospel, before returning to their native lands. To them, the writer of Hebrews, surely James, and Peter, wrote later to encourage and instruct them further. I believe that some, if not many, of them founded churches in their various lands, including Rome.

In this chapter, after the healing of the paralytic, we read of 5,000 men who believed, but it is not clear if these are added to the original 120 disciples, plus the 3,000 Pentecostal believers, a total of over 8,000 members, or if 5,000 is the total number in the church at the time. What is sure is that among this number, mentioned in verse 4, are citizens of Jerusalem. It is easy to see the need to find housing and help for those from Galilee and all over the world. Therefore, perhaps Galileans returned north to sell possessions and houses, while those, who lived in Jerusalem, did the same. Some, however, as Mary, the mother of John Mark, continued to live in their houses and used their homes for gatherings of believers (Ac. 12:12).

In time this community, after the wonderful beginning described in verses 32-37, came into dire poverty and the Christians in the Gentile nations sent aid. In 70 A. D., what was left of the church in Jerusalem, fled from Israel with all the Jews, and the church in Jerusalem was no more. The Gentiles heard and received the gospel in their home cities and countries around the world, where they were settled, and Antioch of Syria became the central church. The generosity and hospitality of Christians continued, but we find no need or evidence of community situations, like that in Jerusalem (for example, 1 Co. 11:22, people meet, but have houses). Christians met in Philemon’s house and he had possessions, even a slave, and Paul asked him to prepare a guest room for him in his house. There are other examples, showing that members of the church continued to have personal possessions. I hope that this explanation will shed light on chapter 2 and what we read in the verses that we are now discussing.

The absence of egotism and the spiritual condition of being of one heart and soul, should continue until Jesus returns for His church. Giving witness of the gospel through the great power of the Holy Spirit should also continue unto the end. The truth of great grace upon believers is a non-ending reality. All the blessings upon each one of us is the result of God’s grace, despite our total unworthiness. The description of the acts in verses 34-37, will prepare us for what is to come in the next chapter.

Acts 3

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Thu, 18 Sep 2025 19:54:00 +0000

Chapter 3:1-12

The Healing of a Lame Man

1. Now Peter and John went up together to the temple at the hour of prayer, the ninth hour.
2. And a certain man lame from his mother's womb was carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms from those who entered the temple;
3. who, seeing Peter and John about to go into the temple, asked for alms.

4. And fixing his eyes on him, with John, Peter said, "Look at us."

5. So he gave them his attention, expecting to receive something from them.

6. Then Peter said, "Silver and gold I do not have, but what I do have I give you: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise up and walk."

7. And he took him by the right hand and lifted him up, and immediately his feet and ankle bones received strength.

8. So he, leaping up, stood and walked and entered the temple with them—walking, leaping, and praising God.

9. And all the people saw him walking and praising God.

10. Then they knew that it was he who sat begging alms at the Beautiful Gate of the temple; and they were filled with wonder and amazement at what had happened to him.

11. Now as the lame man who was healed held on to Peter and John, all the people ran together to them in the porch which is called Solomon's, greatly amazed.

12. So when Peter saw it, he responded to the people: "Men of Israel, why do you marvel at this? Or why look so intently at us, as though by our own power or godliness we had made this man walk?

God had commanded His people, through Moses, before their entrance into the Promised Land, that He would choose a place, where they would worship. Once this place was shown to them, they could only worship there: “Take heed to yourself that you do not offer your burnt offerings in every place that you see; but in the place which the LORD chooses, in one of your tribes, there you shall offer your burnt offerings, and, there you shall do all that I command you.” (It would be good to read the entire portion in Deuteronomy 12:5-14 to see the strict rule concerning worship at that place.)

The prophet, Gad, commanded King David to build an altar, within Jerusalem, at the threshing floor, where the Angel of the Lord stopped a plague that was destroying the people. David saw, then, that this was the place that God had chosen for Israel to worship (1 Chr.22:1). Many years before, Abraham took Isaac to that very place to sacrifice him, in obedience to the Lord. A ram appeared there to take Isaac’s place (Gen.22:9-13).

The Psalmist composed this poem: “Why do you fume with envy, you mountains of many peaks? This is the mountain which God desires to dwell in; Yes, the LORD will dwell in it forever” (Ps.68:16). There are other verses of Scripture to confirm His choice. In the New Testament, the Samaritan woman knew this to be true: “You Jews say that in Jerusalem is the place where one ought to worship" (Jn.4:20). You can see how the consciences of the disciples held them to the temple in Jerusalem. There they continued to go for prayer, as this chapter opens. I am pointing out that the godly background of the Jewish disciple, drew him back to Old Testament religion. This will not be the case in the Gentile church.

However, it is the case in all Christianity that prayer become the central activity: "Is it not written, 'MY HOUSE SHALL BE CALLED A HOUSE OF PRAYER FOR ALL NATIONS'? '" (Mk. 11:17). The early church depended on the power and presence of the Holy Spirit to carry out heaven’s supernatural business. They were not dependent on the ability and wisdom of men (v. 1). Being convinced of this necessity, they resorted continually to prayer. I think the song, by Bill and Gloria Gaither, which follows, presents the need that the disciples had and that we also have in the XXI Century:

Come, Holy Spirit

Come, Holy Spirit, I need You,

Come sweet Spirit, I pray;

Come in Your strength and Your power,

Come in Your own special way.

Come as the wisdom for children,

Come as new sight to the blind;

Come as the strength to my weakness,

Fill me soul, body and mind.

Come as a rest to the weary,

Come as a balm to the soul;

Come as the dew to my dryness,

Fill me with joy evermore.

Come like a spring in the desert,

Come to the withering soul;

Lord, let Your sweet healing power,

Touch me and make me whole.

See the results of this principle in the next portion of chapter 3. Friends or family had brought this cripple from birth to the temple, where people are most likely to feel a religious obligation to help the needy. There he lay, day after day, collecting alms (v. 2). God has a better way to carry out His will in people’s lives. The man already turned his attention toward Peter and John, but with this imperfect motive, that lay within the realm of human kindness and possibility. His confidence had always been in the benevolence of man (v. 3).

The paralytic was already looking at Peter and John for monetary aid, “seeing Peter and John… asked for alms”. Peter calls this man to look at them differently, for a better result, something he had never, in his best moments, ever thought could be possible (v.4). When he was laid that day and up until three o’clock that afternoon, he did not have a clue, what was in store for him, but this way… God’s way… was powerful and would change him for the rest of his life (v. 5).

Back in the time of the Gospels, Jesus already taught His disciples to do the impossible, when He commanded them to feed the thousands, who came to Him in a desert place: “You give them to eat” (Mt.14:16; Mc.6:37; Lc.9:13), He said. They had five small loaves of bread and two fish. Peter learned the lesson well and a transition began to take place for the paralytic, when Peter confessed to him, his lack of temporal, monetary means: “Silver and gold I do not have.”

The early church did not meet human need, primarily, through natural resources. This is Dr. Luke’s observation, as he followed the apostles’ activities through the book of Acts. I have already said that Luke never once recorded that he stepped in to help Jesus’ team with his medical knowledge.

The disciples did not have the resources to feed the multitude, and Peter did not have the financial means to help this poor, disabled man. He had had, along with other disciples, a physical part in handing the food to the 5,000 men, plus their families. “What I do have I give you” and what Peter had was the all-sufficient person of Jesus Christ of Nazareth living within him… divine life in the heart of a human being, to meet this man’s need. Jesus said that this truth would bring the world to believe (Jn.17:23), and the next chapter, will tell of 5,000, who came to faith. The text is unclear, whether that was the total number of believers, greatly increased by the Pentecost manifestation and the result of this miracle. Perhaps, it was this miracle alone, which added 5,000 to the church.

Notice again, the title used by the apostle… Jesus Christ of Nazareth. The Messiah, the Anointed One, came unexpectedly to Nazareth of Galilee and that fact formed one of the great stumbling blocks, which the Jew’s national faith could not overcome. From the despised territory of Galilee and from the insignificant town of Nazareth, His fame spread throughout Israel. The Jews earnestly waited for centuries, the One prophesied by Moses in the Pentateuch and by the prophets throughout the Old Testament. He was the Hope of Israel, the Prince of Peace, the mighty Conqueror. However, “He came to His own, and His own did not receive Him” (Jn. 1:11). Instead, they crucified Him.

That did not alter the unchangeable truth that Jesus of Nazareth was heaven’s answer to every earthly need. When the lame man looked at Peter and John, he was gazing on men, indwelt by Jesus of Nazareth. They did not represent themselves, or any kind of religious movement, but they came to represent one Person and to declare His name. Remember another Bible principle, that taught that a name defined the character of the person, who bore it. To come in the name of Jesus, was to present His attributes and all that He is. His is a powerful and merciful name, above every name that has ever been named on this earth. Therefore, in full faith in His name, Peter commanded, “Rise up and walk!” (v. 6).

Every earthly and heavenly being must bow in submission to that name. Peter, challenged human unbelief, by initiating and aiding faith, taking the cripple by the hand, and lifting him. The impossible gave way to omnipotence and, at that moment, spiritual power was released from heaven, strengthening the incapacitated, physical bones and muscle. That man, who was crippled before he was born, still in his mother’s womb, was instantaneously healed! (v. 7). It is no wonder that Dr. Luke put his medical knowledge aside, witnessing as he did, the power of Jesus of Nazareth. Peter and John left their boats forever to become fishers of men. We will soon learn that Saul of Tarsis abandoned his religion and profession, responding to a Light, brighter than the noonday sun.

What kind of reaction did that act of love and power demand from this poor lame man? In verse 8 the cripple, crouching in an effort to stand, suddenly leaped and stood upright. Something else happened inside that man. He had been accustomed to wait at the temple gate to fulfill his temporal needs. Now, he becomes a worshiper, accompanying the apostles into the temple. He did not simply walk by their side, but he went “walking, leaping, and praising God!” Perhaps, Peter and John did, as well, but the Scripture does not reveal their response to the miracle.

The Mouk people rejoice in salvation

The miracle was not only physical, but brought salvation to the man’s soul. I cannot think that anyone could criticize his actions at that moment. I also cannot imagine that anyone reading this account would blame him for excessive emotionalism. No, his reaction is totally justified by the life-changing work that had been done for him, and by the greater work that was created in his inner man. If the reality of receiving eternal life becomes real to the soul, it seems to me that any lesser reaction should be unacceptable. Perhaps you have seen the video of an entire native town among the Mouk tribe, leaping and forming teams that threw one after another into the air, in their joy of hearing of eternal salvation. What I cannot imagine is how a preacher can be emotionally unmoved as he declares the gospel, dispassionately. Is the message real to him or have his emotions been dulled by an intellectual theology that has not reached his heart? (v. 8).

This man was an immediate testimony of the power of Jesus of Nazareth to the people around him (v.9). The glory of the gospel came into the center of the city of Jerusalem and was seen before their eyes. They had noticed this 40-year-old man in his impotence and some, since childhood, knew him from the first day he came to beg at the temple. Now, they witnessed the ecstatic joy that their rejected Messiah could bring to a dejected, hopeless human being. The manifestation of the true gospel, then, now and forever, brings wonder and amazement, like nothing else in this world (v.10).

I think it legitimate to remark that, when the lame man “held on to Peter and John,” he was holding on to the Christ within them. In the same way, the women held on to Jesus’ feet after His resurrection (Mt. 28:9). He had heard Peter say, “In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth,” and he believed.

Not so, the crowd that observed the crippled man, who was healed (v. 11). They only see the two men, whom the Lord was working through. Peter had to correct their mistaken focus, as the disciples, and later Paul, always did. They looked intently at two simple human beings and marveled, because they did not recognize the marvelous, divine life of the risen Christ within them. The people needed the instruction of truth from John 17:13: “I in them, and You in Me; that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that You have sent Me, and have loved them as You have loved Me.” It was neither by the ability nor the holiness of the vessels, whom God employed in His service. Jesus Christ alone is worthy of the glory for the healing, as Peter will now inform (v. 12).

Acts 3:13-26

Peter’s second sermon

13. The God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our fathers, glorified His Servant Jesus, whom you delivered up and denied in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let Him go.

14. But you denied the Holy One and the Just, and asked for a murderer to be granted to you,

15. and killed the Prince of life, whom God raised from the dead, of which we are witnesses.

16. And His name, through faith in His name, has made this man strong, whom you see and know. Yes, the faith which comes through Him has given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all.

17. "Yet now, brethren, I know that you did it in ignorance, as did also your rulers.

18. But those things which God foretold by the mouth of all His prophets, that the Christ would suffer, He has thus fulfilled.

19. Repent therefore and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, so that times of refreshing may come from the presence of the Lord,

20. and that He may send Jesus Christ, who was preached to you before,

21. whom heaven must receive until the times of restoration of all things, which God has spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the world began.

22. For Moses truly said to the fathers, 'THE LORD YOUR GOD WILL RAISE UP FOR YOU A PROPHET LIKE ME FROM YOUR BRETHREN. HIM YOU SHALL HEAR IN ALL THINGS, WHATEVER HE SAYS TO YOU.

23. AND IT SHALL BE THAT EVERY SOUL WHO WILL NOT HEAR THAT PROPHET SHALL BE UTTERLY DESTROYED FROM AMONG THE PEOPLE.'

24. Yes, and all the prophets, from Samuel and those who follow, as many as have spoken, have also foretold these days.

25. You are sons of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying to Abraham, 'AND IN YOUR SEED ALL THE FAMILIES OF THE EARTH SHALL BE BLESSED.'

26. To you first, God, having raised up His Servant Jesus, sent Him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from your iniquities."

It was the God from Israel’s history, the God of the patriarchs, who was moving again among His people. They could not escape the truth that Jesus of Nazareth, Whom they crucified, was the Messiah. Peter blamed them above Pilate, the Roman governor, whom they hated. The individual Jew must see his guilt, before he could be saved (v. 13).

In verses 14 and 15, He continues to press them for the magnitude of their sin: “You denied the Holy One and the Just, and asked for a murderer to be granted to you and killed the Prince of life.” Can you see and understand the heavy accusation Peter was hurling at them? It is an intentional effort to bring the sinners to feel the hopeless situation, in which they exist. Nothing less is needed for the sinner today, under the preaching of the gospel. The Spirit of God has come to “convict the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment” (Jn.16:8). Much of the evangelism in this century is not biblical. Again, Peter claims that he and the other disciples have witnessed Christ’s resurrection.

Jesus the Healer, that is His name (Ex.15:26), and through faith in Him, this undeniable healing was performed. The people knew the cripple that this man was and they witnessed what has happened to him. This is the pure and perfect healing, that God wills to do, as manifested in the book of Acts. This is the testimony that the church should be reaching for today. The faith that Peter is preaching is “the faith that comes through Him” (v. 16). It is not a faith that is inherently natural in human beings, it is a faith that “comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God” (Ro.10:17).

In verse 17, Peter sees the need, now, to lighten the burden of guilt upon the people, so that Satan will not take advantage of it, and bring them to “be swallowed up with too much sorrow… lest Satan should take advantage of us” (2 Co. 2:6-11). It is time now to comfort, and He points to ignorant action which, although it does not excuse them, lightens the punishment. Jesus taught that ignorant sin was less than intentional sin: “He who did not know, yet committed things deserving of stripes, shall be beaten with few” (Lk. 12:48).

As in his first sermon, Peter shows them that the will of God was accomplished through their hateful deed. God informed them by the prophets, throughout the Old Testament, of His plan. Again, I am reminded of Joseph, relieving his brothers of their guilt in kidnapping and selling him into slavery, by showing them the salvation that God brought, working through their hideous crime (v. 18).

The remedy is the same as in the second chapter… repentance, which will be followed by conversion. God is involved in repentance, as surely as He is in conversion and forgiveness of sins. Only He can turn the sinner from his selfish ways to Himself. Man naturally runs from God and cannot do otherwise, unless the Lord sovereignly intervenes. The transformation from the heart, that is, conversion, is a miracle. Through the cross, forgiveness of sins has been provided, but man’s responsibility is to yield to the work of the Holy Spirit in his inner being. Peter states it clearly… “You repent and you be converted.”

I want to point to the encouraging words in the last phrase of verse 19, for God’s people, who are not satisfied with the status quo in the church, but are yearning for revival. I am speaking of Peter’s expression, “times of refreshing.” He writes about the same thing, using different words, in his letter: “They may, by your good works which they observe, glorify God in the day of visitation” (1 P. 2:12). We look for a heavenly downpour, expressed in a hymn by D. W. Whittle in 1883:

There shall be showers of blessing, precious reviving again,

Over the hills and the valleys, sound of abundance of rain;

There shall be showers of blessing, send them upon us, O Lord,

Grant to us now a refreshing, come and now honor Thy word;

Showers of blessing, showers of blessing we need,

Mercy drops round us are falling, but for the showers we plead.

Waiting for times of refreshing or a day of visitation is totally consistent with waiting for the coming of Christ. James puts the two together in the last part of his epistle: “Be patient, brethren, until the coming of the Lord. See how the farmer waits for the precious fruit of the earth, waiting patiently for it until it receives the early and latter rain” (Jm. 5:7). The farmer waits for an abundant harvest, but he must first see a latter rain to prepare the harvest, according to Middle Eastern climate and agriculture (v. 20).

Jesus Christ is at the right hand of the Father in heaven, where He intercedes for us, and I am so thankful for His intercession at this very moment. He returns to earth the second time to reign. He will reign in righteousness and His reign will also bring joy and peace to earth, as has not been seen since the time of Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden. The prophets pre-told the entire story from His incarnation to His millennial reign (v. 21).

Moses pitched a tent outside the camp

Peter quotes Moses, the great hero of the Jews, who was an intimate friend of Christ. He knew Him through heavenly revelation, as a supreme Prophet, who cannot be ignored, as former prophets were ignored (v. 22). We all know, I presume, that the Scriptures teach that Moses talked to God, as a man talks to a friend (Ex. 33:11). Before the official tabernacle was built, Moses pitched a tent outside the camp, where he communed with God. Anyone in the congregation was able to go there and Joshua stayed there permanently (Ex. 33:7-11). The writer of Hebrews points to his personal knowledge of Jesus Christ: He esteemed “the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt; for he looked to the reward” (Heb. 11:26). He prophesied that the consequences, for not hearing this One, will be utter destruction, signifying the worst destruction that ever could be. It means eternal damnation (v. 23).

Here in verse 24, Peter again speaks similar comments that he will make in his epistle: “Of this salvation the prophets have inquired and searched carefully, who prophesied of the grace that would come to you… To them it was revealed that, not to themselves, but to us they were ministering” (1 P. 1:10, 12). The voice of the prophets continued to speak, far beyond the First Century, reaching into the 21^st Century (v. 24).

As in chapter two, Peter does not stop at an accusation of his listeners’ deserved guilt, but now happily opens the door to their salvation. God’s covenant applies to their generation and in His quote of His covenant with Abraham, He included us: “All the families of the earth shall be blessed” (v. 25). Paul declared, by this same promise, that Abraham is the father of us all, Jew and Gentile (Ro. 4:16).

Jesus humbled Himself to the level of servanthood and by it, He blesses us. How does He bless us? “In turning away every one of you from your iniquities." Peter surely remembers how Jesus removed His outer garment and picked up a towel to wash His disciples’ feet. He also remembered his reaction, that he would never allow the Lord to wash his feet. Jesus then taught him that, what He did on that occasion, was symbolic of what he is now preaching to the multitude. The principal blessing, in the Lord’s service to us, was to wash us from our iniquities.

The Apostle Paul cements this doctrine into God’s holy creed in Philippians 2:5-11, particularly verse 7: “(He) made Himself of no reputation, taking the form of a bondservant.” In that position, Paul taught, He humbled Himself further and went to the cross, washing us from our iniquities, transforming our character, and turning us away from our sins (v. 26).

The Jerusalem church blossoms

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Thu, 28 Aug 2025 13:56:00 +0000

Acts 2:38-47

38. Then Peter said to them, "Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.

39. For the promise is to you and to your children, and to all who are afar off, as many as the Lord our God will call."

40. And with many other words he testified and exhorted them, saying, "Be saved from this perverse generation."

41. Then those who gladly received his word were baptized; and that day about three thousand souls were added to them.

42. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, in the breaking of bread, and in prayers.

43. Then fear came upon every soul, and many wonders and signs were done through the apostles.

44. Now all who believed were together, and had all things in common,

45. and sold their possessions and goods, and divided them among all, as anyone had need.

46. So continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, they ate their food with gladness and simplicity of heart,

47. praising God and having favor with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily those who were being saved.

I believe that it is necessary to repeat and reemphasize, the fact that Peter declared that the promise of God was universal, concerning the Holy Spirit. What had happened on the day of Pentecost was not only for Peter’s audience of Jews and proselytes from many different areas of the known world. When he said that it was for their children, he must have been referring to the following generation, many of whom stayed behind and did not make the long journey from their homes in different lands to Jerusalem.

The astounding part, that the reader of Acts must consider, is that the latter part of the statement, is God’s promise to “all who are afar off.” His promise crosses every border and stretches across the globe, restricting no area nor any people. It is a universal call. The first apostles were commissioned to go into all the world, preach and open the door of the gospel to the world’s population. This was the call to all people, “as many as the Lord our God will call." The apostle John continues with the call at the end of the New Testament canon: “The Spirit and the bride say, ‘Come!’ And let him who hears say, ‘Come!’ And let him who thirsts come. Whoever desires, let him take the water of life freely” (Rv.22:17).

The promise is sure to you and me and there is no exception, if we have heard the invitation. We have accepted it, because we are thirsty, longing for the water of life. Wherever and whoever you are, if the gospel has come to your spot on earth and you have repented, believed and have surrendered your life to the Lord, the promise is for you. As God breathed life into Adam, the first creation, and Jesus breathed the Holy Spirit on His disciples, He has breathed new life into you. By the Holy Spirit, you are baptized into the body of Christ. Now, it is for you to receive this dimension of the promise that Jesus poured out on the day of Pentecost (v. 39).

I read a letter to those, who joined us in the class of 1 Corinthians and I want to read it to all, who are joining us in the study of Acts. The letter was written by a young lady, who thought that the promise of God was not for her. I’m going to show you how He moved in compassion to reach her, as He will reach you, as well…

I had known her for a good, many years from meetings in her church and in youth camps in Romania. She was a Christian girl, very pleasant with a wonderful sense of humor. On the other hand, she was thin and sickly, having to be very careful about her diet. She was also plagued with fears that tended to cloud her life and keep her from enjoying the tremendous blessings of the gospel.

She married, to a young man, who is a friend and also brother of a missionary. They honored me by asking me to speak at their wedding, but to my great embarrassment, I forgot to bring my passport to the airport and consequently, was denied my flight to Romania. Someone else took my place at the wedding. The husband, then, got a job as an engineer in London, but I would see them on rare occasions at a family camp, when they came to visit Romania. They have two sons.

While living in London, the wife and mother became sick and went through surgery. It was after the surgery that she had several brushes with death and had to be revived. The husband was told by the doctors, that he should not expect that she would live long. I think, that she would agree that, due to her melancholy disposition, she was not ready to face death, to say the least.

At this point, we will begin to read her letter and learn of a continued illness and her deep, spiritual needs, and then… we will see how the Lord intervened and turned her life right side-up. I bring this letter before you, to show you the joy, the power and blessing that there is in the promise of the Father, given clearly in His word and how it is available to all His children…

Hi Brother Lowell!!

Wow! It has been ages since we last spoke, but it doesn’t seem so distant to me, as I follow your blog. I have been reading and re-reading some of your articles, especially on the Baptism of the Holy Spirit and the First Corinthians study.

We live in Hong Kong now since February, 2019. While I was in London, at one dark moment in my life, I realized that, if we continued to stay there and go to the same church, my children would not believe. They will just not see God’s power. I thought that Luca and Patrick might get an intellectual understanding, but will not know God’s power and His reality.

After I came across a testimony of something God had done in Hong Kong, something happened in me, and I had a burning desire to go to Hong Kong. Samuel, my husband was, of course, unimpressed and, because I kept at it for so long, he got upset with me. I just prayed one of the few genuine prayers that I prayed during that period of my life (I usually could not really pray). I said, "God, if it is your will for us to go to Hong Kong, make it happen that Samuel’s work will send him there. In Jesus’ name. Amen."

Then I forgot about my prayer. I had a very dark year to a year and a half in London, It was dark spiritually, just living superficially, and towards the end of 2018, I started reading 1 Corinthians. I do not know, nor remember how, but suddenly chapter 12 and 14 seemed so clear to me. I looked around, and did not see the contents of those chapters in my church and I earnestly desired them. However, I was told by my friend, the pastor’s wife, not to seek the extraordinary.

Needless to say, I found out too late, why my spiritual life almost died. I did not realize that the church we went to was very fatalistic and cessationist!! There was turmoil within me and, even though I was reading my Bible at that time, after a sermon by a guest pastor at the church, I was so distressed that I went home and closed my Bible without picking it up for months. I had discussed his sermon with him, which was very deterministic and cessationist. (I looked to him, and still do, as a godly man. It is not he himself that I blame, but the teaching. I recognize also that I carry the blame for my spiritual condition.) A depression came over me, especially after the death of my friend, the pastor’s wife.

Shortly before that occurred, my husband came home from work and told me that his boss needed someone to go to Hong Kong to start a new team. He thought of me and the discussions we had previously had about Hong Kong. Fast forwarding through that period, unexpectedly everything went very smoothly in making this big move, in spite of my depression. The boss was so happy that my husband was willing to go and, after we accepted, I remembered my prayer, which I had totally forgotten. I just knew that God had sent us here and my longing and desire was to see His power. I hoped that finally I would get what I was looking for, not a faith on the surface, but to experience the God, Who is the same yesterday, today and forever! We started going to a small, international church, where I met a very godly, Indian family. They have become my friends.

After a while, out of nowhere, I got a bad pain in my back and abdomen that did not go away. After tests, the doctors told me that I needed surgery and that it would be difficult, due to my many previous abdominal surgeries. Of course, I accepted my fate, but I was afraid of death. It was again a very dark time and I told a few women here in church about my condition. The Indian lady was different from all the others. She immediately asked, if she could pray for me and after church, she took my hand and prayed. She asked that the tumor would just disappear - no mention of surgery. I was a bit upset with her, because, I thought, she did not understand that I needed surgery for the situation. After she prayed the second time, I think, the pain went away… although my mental pain persisted.

Every time I talked to my friend and mentioned surgery, she said they were praying that there would be no need for surgery. And now, after seeing four doctors in two different hospitals in the space of 3-4 weeks, having taken the “CT” that diagnosed my problem, and after doing a scan, nothing was there. Consequently, they sent me for an “MRI” and again, nothing could be found anymore! When I asked the doctor if the tumor could have gone away by itself, he told me, “No, it was too big!” He did not have anything else to say and neither did I.

It made me realize that God still sees me… He really sees me!! Something strange happened next. I directly asked my friend, if she prays in tongues (I do not know why I did that, as tongues was not of interest to me. I think, it just came out of curiosity). She was a bit shocked at my direct question, but she answered, “Yes.” She began to share some things about the gifts of the Spirit, about tongues, along with prayer and faith. She told me that when she prayed for my healing, she did not feel anything special, only she knew that God is willing to heal. It was a new thought for me, as I had come to believe that His will is only suffering and that healing is not in His will, so I did not even expect it.

I disagreed with her on many things, one being the belief that I just explained, a fatalistic acceptance of all circumstances. I thought that this was the only true doctrine and it was ‘meat’ instead of only milk that some Christians were drinking. I thought that churches, outside of those that I went to, did not have pure doctrine and are liberals, or perhaps they had a prosperity gospel.

She did challenge me, but it was in a very gentle way, and told me she also grew up with the same mentality that I had. However, living in Dubai, a Muslim country, their church was like a New Testament one. They saw prayers answered and experienced the power of God, and it was not only manifested in healings. In Arab countries, Christians have only God to turn to with their big problems.

I still argued with her, but could not deny that she was far godlier than I, and her family also was very godly, as well as kind, loving, helpful and caring. They had faith in God and were honest and sincere. If she said that she would pray for me, I could count on it, because that is what she would do. It was so unlike me... I had a ‘sound, clean, true’ doctrine, so I thought, but I did not have the true biblical picture. She lived in faith, and God was with her.

I wanted that. I felt my world crumbling, because things that I thought were sure and safe for years and years, actually were not true. Subconsciously, I had believed for many years that God wanted me to be miserable and that we must accept all, for all has been predetermined. Therefore, instead of running to God, I was running from Him. I was taught that He does everything, even the work of the evil one. Now, I’m so shocked at this teaching that I can’t mention it anymore. Resigning everything to fate, is what I transformed into accepting God’s will, just because it happened. It was not that I knew from God specifically, what His will was in my case, as Paul did (2 Cor.12:7-9).

I also believed for many years that the gifts and the baptism of the Holy Spirit were only for the godly Christians, like missionaries, but not for me. They could never happen to me, because I’m not special. I did not believe you, Lowell, or understand, when you once told me I should pray for the Baptism of the Spirit at Lepșa (where there is a Romanian campgrounds). I had no faith that it could happen, as I thought, it was not for me, because I’m not a special Christian, like the ones I looked up to.

This is where your articles enter into the picture. I started to read them again and I started to read some things from “What our Hands Have Handled". I realized that you were saying that everything is NOT to be resigned to fate, but that we are to go to war in prayer and trust in God. This is not what I was taught about prayer. My pastor told me some things that left me speechless. I re-read your blog, talked to my friend, and I realized I had been afraid to ask God for the Baptism in the Holy Spirit for fear that I would get a demon. All that I heard about speaking in tongues and the gifts was that it can come from the evil one, and you might get an evil spirit.

My Indian friend showed me the verse that says, "How much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask Him!” (Lk.11:13) I also read a booklet from D. L. Moody’s friend, Torrey, who quoted the same verse. So I saw that God would not give me a demon, if I ask HIM for the Holy Spirit.

My problem was that for years I could not really pray. I did some things that looked like prayer, but I could hardly call them real prayers. With few exceptions, I was daydreaming on my knees, feeling very sleepy and letting my mind go to other things. I could NOT fix this problem and for a long time my prayer had been, “God, just help me to pray!”

Now, I asked my friend to pray for me that I would be filled with the Holy Spirit, and she prayed for me. I felt no emotion, not like I did, when I was a young Christian, but now there was a small state of calm in my heart. Before this, I had been very upset with Sammy for a very long time and I could not rid myself of this attitude. I knew that this was not right, but I could not correct it, so I couldn’t pray, having this state of mind. After my friend prayed, I felt a small quiet down deep inside me. I could barely perceive it, but the anger was there no more… just a calm peace and nothing else!

I expected something else. I think maybe I still do, but at any rate, I went home and that evening I was alone in my kitchen. Again, I asked God to help me pray. I read again that portion, in which He said that He will give to those who ask (read the entire portion, Luke 11:9-13), and faith came over me. I understood the verse and I believed. I asked God to help me to pray, and then I said a word in a language that was not Romanian or English. Suddenly, like a fountain, came a complete language that I did not know and I prayed in shock and with many tears. There was always so much that I wanted to say in prayer, but only then I could do that. After that my prayer life has been changed... transformed! I can pray in tongues and also in languages that I know, (Romanian and English) and there is a boldness in prayer that I did not have before.

I believe that I was guided by God to talk to two friends and my sister, because I see it produced fruit in their lives, and they shared with me that it helped them. I never helped people before, but always needed people to help me and carry me.

It has been an intense journey and still is. I followed your study on 1 Corinthians, but before I read about the gift of tongues, I received the gift. I waited anxiously to see what you had to say about it, as it was so new and sometimes I am unsure concerning what the Bible teaches. I read many times the study on the baptism of the Holy Spirit, as I did not understand many things, but now I do understand much more!

I know there is more to know about God. I am aware that I can get spiritually lazy and I still am shocked about how the castle that I had built and thought was true and strong, has crumbled to pieces. That is why, I do not take what any man says, as I did before. It is a new and strange place for me to be.

I’m sorry, it is past midnight in Hong Kong and this is a huge and chaotic email, but I had to send it, now or never! Thank you for so much help you have given me in key moments of my life and for your example, friendship and caring!

Many blessings,

Eliza

Peter had a lot more to say to these people, but the text does not tell us what he said, and to surmise what he said, would be pure speculation. The text does say one more thing, which must have been at the heart of his final words: “Be saved from this perverse generation.” The believer has been saved to and he has been saved from. The things that he has been saved to are the innumerable promises and blessings from God. He has been saved from this perverse generation.

This salvation from, is given to the convert as a personal member of the church and is in the meaning of the word… church. The Greek name is ekklasia, from two root words, ek and kaleo. Ek means out from among and klasia means called. Peter is calling this new congregation out from the world and into the church. They are baptized by the Holy Spirit into the body of Christ.

This world that they have been a part of until now, has lost the intention for which God created it and is warped and crooked (English synonyms for perverse). Generation means time, as we would generally interpret it, but in this place, we would have to add that it speaks of a kind of people, which has at its root, gene – that is, its “spiritual genes” are perverse. They are to repent of their past allegiance to the world (v. 40).

Here is what happened to them on the Day of Pentecost and it was the fulfillment of the joyous harvest celebration. What they anticipated in Luke 19:11, “they thought the kingdom of God would appear immediately,” happened, but it did not come as they expected. They received Peter’s word, the gospel, and were born into a new creation. Three thousand immediately gave public testimony to that inward work by being baptized in water. That is, they were ushered into the kingdom of God that day and it appeared in their hearts. There is no further need to celebrate the Old Testament feast, for its fulfillment has fully come, as countless souls have been harvested on that day and in the centuries that have followed to this very time (v. 41).

The final verses of Acts 2 relate the practices of the primitive church in Jerusalem. They were taught and they observed true doctrine, through the teaching of the apostles, a vital practice of the church. It was Christ’s purpose that His closest followers should teach the following generations. “I have given them Your word,” Jesus said to the Father (Jn.17:14) and further prayed for those, who would believe in Him through their word.

Christian fellowship became another vital practice and included breaking of bread together. The church became a house of prayer. In this one verse, we see all the necessary ingredients to Christian living. The advice has been given to new Christians down through the ages. Study the word of God, the Bible, meet with other believers and pray to God, individually, and with the body of Christ (v. 42).

We catch a glimpse of the atmosphere that surrounded the early church. First of all, it was charged with a reverential fear of God that spread out into the Jerusalem community. The church was a supernatural organism, incomparable with anything that ever appeared on this planet. Its origin and power were from above. Its citizenship was in the New Jerusalem and all of its ingredients were spiritual, occurring in the inner man and had no basis in this world. Its outward manifestations were supernatural and heavenly, with wonders and signs streaming out into society (v. 43).

There was a wonderful oneness among the believers, originating in the divine relationship between the Father and the Son through the Holy Spirit: “As You, Father, are in Me, and I in You; that they also may be one in Us, that the world may believe that You sent Me… I in them, and You in Me; that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may know that You have sent Me, and have loved them as You have loved Me” (Jn. 17:21, 23).

They were brothers and sisters in a great family, the love of which is detailed in verses 45-47. They had all things in common and egotism was non-existent. For the cause of Christ and the church, personal ambition disappeared. The believers met on a daily basis in the temple and, in smaller companies in private homes, they met informally around the tables. Enjoy the thoughts of an atmosphere of joy and simplicity of heart.

Everyone lived for the glory of God and, as I have referred to the 17th chapter of John in an earlier paragraph, this kind of living, caught the attention of the world that surrounded it. Christian living is extremely attractive and draws the sinners towards Christ. Finally, this atmosphere was fertile, bringing forth much fruit on a daily basis. The Lord was present and working, and because He is the Savior, there was a continual harvest of souls.

There is a certain “Jewishness” very evident among this first generation of Christians. Truly, they were all Jews or proselytes and we see their continuance in some Jewish customs. We see them meeting together in their temple and, we will see in later chapters, other traditions continued. Changes will come, as the Gentile church becomes more and more prominent.

It must have been an extended time, in which these, from all over the world were taught and nurtured by the apostles. But eventually, they had to return to their native homes and my questions is – What became of them when they again lived among the nations? I ask you to think about the Ethiopian eunuch when he returned to Africa. The apostles Peter and John said, “We cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard” (Ac. 4:20).

Is this true of all those, who see and hear the reality of the gospel? These people became witnesses, where they lived. You have probably observed, as I have, that truly born-again people cannot be silenced. I know of two cases in Mexico, one a man, with whom we shared the gospel once, when we gave him a ride during a rainstorm. He went to his home and two other neighboring villages, and started three churches. The other did the same, after reading, and believing, a gospel tract. I believe that indigenous churches were planted, including in Rome wherever these people lived, who experienced the fulfillment of Pentecost,. In the plan of God, that was the very purpose for which the command was given, that every Jew should come to Jerusalem to observe the feasts. It all culminated in them witnessing the death and resurrection of Christ and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost.

The First Apostolic Sermon

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Wed, 20 Aug 2025 10:40:00 +0000

Acts 2:14-39

14. But Peter, standing up with the eleven, raised his voice and said to them, "Men of
Judea and all who dwell in Jerusalem, let this be known to you, and heed my words.

15. For these are not drunk, as you suppose, since it is only the third hour of the day.

16. But this is what was spoken by the prophet Joel:

17. 'AND IT SHALL COME TO PASS IN THE LAST DAYS, SAYS GOD, THAT I WILL
POUR OUT OF MY SPIRIT ON ALL FLESH; YOUR SONS AND YOUR
DAUGHTERS SHALL PROPHESY, YOUR YOUNG MEN SHALL SEE VISIONS,
YOUR OLD MEN SHALL DREAM DREAMS.

18. AND ON MY MENSERVANTS AND ON MY MAIDSERVANTS I WILL POUR OUT
MY SPIRIT IN THOSE DAYS; AND THEY SHALL PROPHESY.
19. I WILL SHOW WONDERS IN HEAVEN ABOVE AND SIGNS IN THE EARTH
BENEATH: BLOOD AND FIRE AND VAPOR OF SMOKE.
20. THE SUN SHALL BE TURNED INTO DARKNESS, AND THE MOON INTO
BLOOD, BEFORE THE COMING OF THE GREAT AND AWESOME DAY OF THE
LORD.
21. AND IT SHALL COME TO PASS THAT WHOEVER CALLS ON THE NAME OF
THE LORD SHALL BE SAVED.'
22. "Men of Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a Man attested by God to you
by miracles, wonders, and signs which God did through Him in your midst, as you
yourselves also know—
23. Him, being delivered by the determined purpose and foreknowledge of God, you have
taken by lawless hands, have crucified, and put to death;
24. whom God raised up, having loosed the pains of death, because it was not possible
that He should be held by it.
25. For David says concerning Him: 'I FORESAW THE LORD ALWAYS BEFORE MY
FACE, FOR HE IS AT MY RIGHT HAND, THAT I MAY NOT BE SHAKEN.
26. THEREFORE MY HEART REJOICED, AND MY TONGUE WAS GLAD;
MOREOVER MY FLESH ALSO WILL REST IN HOPE.
27. FOR YOU WILL NOT LEAVE MY SOUL IN HADES, NOR WILL YOU ALLOW
YOUR HOLY ONE TO SEE CORRUPTION.
28. YOU HAVE MADE KNOWN TO ME THE WAYS OF LIFE; YOU WILL MAKE
ME FULL OF JOY IN YOUR PRESENCE.'
29. "Men and brethren, let me speak freely to you of the patriarch David, that he is both
dead and buried, and his tomb is with us to this day.
30. Therefore, being a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him
that of the fruit of his body, according to the flesh, He would raise up the Christ to sit
on his throne,
31. he, foreseeing this, spoke concerning the resurrection of the Christ, that His soul was
not left in Hades, nor did His flesh see corruption.
32. This Jesus God has raised up, of which we are all witnesses.
33. Therefore being exalted to the right hand of God, and having received from the Father
the promise of the Holy Spirit, He poured out this which you now see and hear.
34. "For David did not ascend into the heavens, but he says himself: 'THE LORD SAID
TO MY LORD, "SIT AT MY RIGHT HAND,
35. TILL I MAKE YOUR ENEMIES YOUR FOOTSTOOL." '
36. "Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God has made this Jesus,
whom you crucified, both Lord and Christ."
37. Now when they heard this, they were cut to the heart, and said to Peter and the rest
of the apostles, "Men and brethren, what shall we do?"
38. Then Peter said to them, "Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name
of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy
Spirit.
39. For the promise is to you and to your children, and to all who are afar off, as many as
the Lord our God will call."

The eleven apostles of the Lamb stand with Peter, as he delivers the first apostolic sermon. They stand with one common purpose, which is to see the gospel come into the ears of their brethren, the Jewish people, to fulfill the task, which God had put before them. It is, in some ways, a model evangelical message. We have already determined that, when the 120 spoke in tongues, they were not preaching. Their purpose was not to preach, but to praise God, with the great multitude from many nations, mystified and amazed, listening to this supernatural manifestation. It was that miracle that prepared them for the message, which Peter now preaches in Hebrew, and the entire crowd understands (v.14).

A Christian must think rationally, as things are revealed by the Holy Spirit. Peter shows that it is irrational to think that the disciples were drunk at the third hour of the morning (v.15), just as it was not rational to suppose that Christ’s linen burial clothes were found folded in orderly fashion, the head cloth lying apart in its own place. It would be highly improbable that thieves, had they stolen the Lord’s corpse, would pause to leave everything in order. John saw the character of Christ Himself in His resurrection and therefore believed (Jn.20:6-8).

Everything that happens to a Christian individually or to the church corporately, must be able to be explained through the Scriptures. The Holy Spirit always works in accordance with His word. Every witness for Christ must be able to point at the event that is taking place, and then point to the Scriptures, declaring “this is what was spoken” by an inspired writer. The listener is under no obligation to believe anything outside the Bible. The preacher must know the Word (v.16).

When God gave His word to Joel, He had in mind, exactly what is now occurring before Jewish eyes and you might want to study the words, as they are directly spoken by the prophet in Joel 2:28-32. It is the essential unfolding of the plan of God, signaling what the Jews, and later the Gentiles, would experience in the last days, which were the days that marked the entire gospel era. The former days were those of the Old Testament and the last days were those of the New. These days have not yet come to completion, but are still ongoing. Joel was speaking of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit upon all people.

Briefly, God promised, in these last days, that young men and women would prophecy, that is, that both male and female offspring would speak as the oracles of God. Prophecy is a word, given spontaneously by the Holy Spirit. Although preaching may contain prophecy, Joel did not say that sons and daughters would preach. Peter wrote in his first letter: “As each one has received a gift, minister it to one another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God. If anyone speaks, let him speak as the oracles of God” (1 Peter 4:10-11). The Bible does not say that preaching is a gift of the Spirit, but prophecy is a supernatural gift, given both to young men and women. Philip had four daughters who prophesied and Paul specifically mentioned that women would prophesy: “Every woman who prays or prophecies…” (1 Cor.11:5). Joel added that the young would see visions and the old would dream dreams (v. 17).

Verse 18 affirms the fact that God would pour out of His Spirit upon men and women and they would prophesy. In the following portion, the Lord shows through Joel, how the last days would end. There will be unique signs on earth and in the heavens through blood, fire and vapor. The sun will be darkened and the moon appear bloody, “BEFORE THE COMING OF THE GREAT AND AWESOME DAY OF THE LORD.” These awesome signs in nature will particularly take place through the Great Tribulation and just before the millennial, literal reign of Christ (vs.19-20).

Peter’s final quote from Joel uncovers the mercy of the Lord in the worst of times, even using judgment as an incentive to bring about repentance. The prophet Habakkuk expresses a prayer that the Lord would show His mercy in judgment. “O LORD, revive Your work in the midst of the years! In the midst of the years make it known; In wrath remember mercy” (Hab.3:2). The commentators Jamieson-Faucett-Brown bring up Daniel 9:27, as a strikingly similar statement, to the one in Habakkuk: “He shall confirm a covenant with many for one week; But in the middle of the week He shall bring an end to sacrifice and offering.” Daniel warns the reader of the evil deed of the antichrist, breaking his deceitful pact with Israel. However, it is a fact in the book of Revelation that the Lord is working to call people to repentance during the judgments of the Great Tribulation. An angel signals the preaching of the gospel during that time (Rev.14:6). and there is evidence that many do repent (v.21).

Peter opens the Scripture and quotes them, before beginning his comments to the multitude. The apostolic model teaches us that all preaching must be Scriptural. He applies it to what is taking place that very day. Beginning his comments, his very first words are “Jesus of Nazareth”, and he continues, preaching Christ to them. He sets the example for all Christian preaching to follow, and that is that our message must be Christ-centered. I will call you to observe how he presented Him as Jesus of Nazareth. The presentations could be multiple, naming Him the Son of God, God incarnate, the Son of Abraham and David, the promised Messiah. Instead, Peter points to His native village of Nazareth in Galilee., and that is how He was generally introduced throughout the book of Acts. He identified with the Galileans throughout His ministry and was Himself a Galilean. This is how the world is to hear of the Champion of the gospel and every hearer, humbling himself, must believe in the Man from Galilee, and Him crucified. He is sent by God and the signs of His heavenly approval, widely publicized throughout the whole world, is that He was a miracle-worker (v.22). The writer of Hebrews will proclaim that He “is the same yesterday, today, and forever” (Heb.13:8).

As Peter continues, we will remember Joseph’s fore type in the book of Genesis, saying to his brothers, “You meant evil against me; but God meant it for good, in order to bring it about as it is this day, to save many people alive” (Gen.50:20). Peter similarly declares that the violent death of the Messiah, occasioned by the Jews, was “the determined purpose and foreknowledge of God,” but places the blame for His death at the doorstep of everyone of his listeners. Once again, it is the accusation that is to be followed in gospel preaching, so that man will acknowledge his guilt of taking part in the death of Christ, caused by his sin. He must see the gravity of his offenses against God (v.23).

The apostle’s next point is the resurrection, first declaring the enormity of the fact that the God/Man should taste death, but then shows the impossibility that the Life Giver should remain in the grave. Charles Wesley in his great hymn, sung by all true Christendom, shows that the death of Divinity is one of the mysteries of the cross:

Rare hymnbook by Charles and John Wesley

'Tis mystery all! The Immortal dies!

Who can explore His strange design?

In vain the firstborn seraph tries

To sound the depths of love divine!

'Tis mercy all! let earth adore,

Let angel minds inquire no more.

Amazing love, how can it be,

That Thou, my God, shouldst die for me?

I think it expedient to expose a very well-known Presbyterian pastor, who not too long ago passed into eternity, denying the truth of Wesley’s hymn. When I learned that fact, I immediately eliminated his material from my personal studies. I think many young theologians, especially, should see the seriousness of his errors and withdraw their loyalty to him.

I would make the important doctrinal point, that God died the death of man. Upon death, man does not enter an unconscious state, nor cease to exist, but his soul leaves his body and lives on consciously. So, the Scriptures state that Christ’s soul left His body and continued actively to function, but we must insist that, if God Himself did not make the infinite sacrifice for our redemption, then we continue in our sins. Our sin was infinite, because it was against an infinite God and demanded an infinite punishment. We could only be redeemed through an infinite sacrifice, which only the God/Man could provide, giving us infinite salvation. He arose triumphantly over the grave, fulfilling the unmatched message of the gospel (v.24).

None of the other religions of the world, promise a living redeemer. All their heroes are dead, but the famous, old hymn of Alfred H. Ackley (1887-1960) “I serve a risen Savior, He’s in the world today” declares the glorious truth of the resurrection. Again, Peter points to Scripture and this time, in verses 25-28, to the prophetic words of the king/prophet, David, from Psalms 16:8-11. Peter teaches in his first epistle that the Spirit of Christ was in the prophets (1 P. 1:11) and therefore He, at times, spoke through them in the first person. This is the case with David. Although Isaiah spoke of the Christ in the third person, in Isaiah 53, his understanding of future events was so clear, that the Ethiopian eunuch, reading the account, wondered if he could be speaking of himself. This nobleman, however, was illuminated by the Holy Spirit and understood the prophetic office and knew that Isaiah was a prophet.

It didn’t take a great argument from Peter to convince the people that day that Israel’s great King David was dead; it was a fact that the Jews did not doubt. At that time, the site of his sepulcher was well known, so there was no belief, in all of Israel, that David ever experienced resurrection (v. 29). No one had ever suggested such a thing, but the memories of the Jews certainly went back to the familiar passage in 2 Samuel 7, when the Lord promised David, by the prophet Nathan, an everlasting kingdom through the fruit of his own body. The Psalms echo the sure word of the Lord: “The LORD has sworn in truth to David; He will not turn from it: "I will set upon your throne the fruit of your body” (Ps. 132:11) It began with Solomon, then continued for generations and went on to eternity: “Your seed I will establish forever, And build up your throne to all generations. Selah" (Ps. 89:4) The prophetic word lived in David and he came to know the Promised One, intimately and personally (v. 30).

The angel Gabriel gave to Daniel the year of Christ death, but David spoke of His resurrection. In verse 31, Peter reiterates verse 27. Christ’s body would not see corruption and would leave the grave behind. In 1874, Robert Lowry wrote one of the most powerful Easter hymns ever:

1. Low in the grave He lay, Jesus my Savior,

Waiting the coming day, Jesus my Lord!

Refrain:

Up from the grave He arose, with a mighty triumph o’er His foes,

He arose a victor from the dark domain, and He lives forever, with his saints to reign;

He arose! He arose! Hallelujah! Christ arose!

2. Vainly they watch His bed, Jesus my Savior,

Vainly they seal the dead, Jesus my Lord!

3. Death cannot keep its prey, Jesus my Savior

He tore the bars away, Jesus my Lord!

Now, in verse 32, Peter makes a declaration that absolutely justified whatever time, effort and expense involved, in traveling from the most distant land to come to Jerusalem that year. “This Jesus God has raised up, of which we are all witnesses!” Still more gloriously, He has been exalted to the right hand of the Father! Beyond that, the Father released the Holy Spirit into His hand. He received Him, so that He could submerge His 120 disciples forever in His Person and Presence. This is why God had brought this great multitude to Jerusalem and this is what they are observing. They observe men and women, who have been endowed with heavenly power through the Third Person of the Trinity. God has returned to earth in the Person of the Holy Spirit and He will now release a dynamic that will shake the entire planet! This is the fulfillment of the Feast of Pentecost (v.33).

The beloved King David did not resurrect and he did not ascend, but he heard the Father promise the Son, “Sit at my right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool!” (from Ps. 110:1). The Son was David’s Lord, to Whom he had submitted and Whom he had come to know intimately. He ruled his life and kingdom. Jesus asked the Pharisees, “What do you think about the Christ? Whose Son is He?” (Mt.22:42). In all their theological studies, they had only learned that the Messiah was the Son of David. It was true, but it was only a fleshly, physical, earthly point of view. Jesus was David’s Lord, engendered in eternity and glorified throughout eternity, as Lord of heaven and earth. Their theology needed a massive overhaul and an overwhelming truth fell upon the ears of the thousands listening to the apostle Peter.

Peter picks up Jeremiah’s hammer to strike a second blow upon every heart… "Is not My word like a fire?" says the LORD, "And like a hammer that breaks the rock in pieces?” (Jer. 23:29). Peter brings the burning hammer down hard: “God has made this Jesus, whom you crucified, both Lord and Christ” (v. 36). The reaction could not have been more dramatically devastating. The Scripture says “They were cut to the heart,” and it was not the only time that this happened. Down through the ages, preachers, baptized in the Holy Spirit, smashed the hearts of men with the flaming word of God. They caused a similar deep penetration into men’s hearts, although in this 21st Century, it is a rare occurrence.

Here is the Greek definition to the English translation, cut to the heart. It means to pierce thoroughly, that is (figuratively) to agitate violently (“sting to the quick”). Is that enough to convince us that we have a weak evangelism in our time? What happened on Pentecost, was common in the days of John Wesley, George Whitefield and Charles Finney, and through many others, who loved the sinners enough to cut to the heart.

The fact that the Jews had crucified their long-awaited Messiah, must have sounded like an irredeemable crime to the multitude… and it was, far worse than anyone could imagine. It was the greatest atrocity of the ages; only the amazing mercy of God could have offered a remedy, when they asked, “Men and brethren, what shall we do?’ It must have been a desperate, almost hopeless, cry (v.37).

The condition to any plea for salvation is always the same on God’s part… repent! Repentance means a 180 degree about face. There is no bargaining and no reservation; it’s all or nothing. Baptism does not save, but it is an immediate step of obedience and public testimony of inward faith, that is, trust in Christ’s person and work on the cross. Then, on top of the gift of salvation, God will add the unspeakable gift of the Holy Spirit. It is unbelievable, first, that God is so willing to receive hopeless sinners, who have deeply offended Him, but then, it just as astounding to see Him pour heavenly blessing upon them (v. 38).

God demands the sinners repentance and trust and then, He responds with a free salvation and the gift of the Holy Spirit. He adds a promise for everyone present on the day of Pentecost, for those who were left at home, and spreads the promise everywhere, to every people, at any time. It is for every reader today, we who are afar off in time and space. It is for the English and the Spanish-speaking world, in this 21st Century (v. 39), to whom God has called, through the preaching of the gospel (v.39).

Let us then look at the model outline from the first apostolic, evangelistic message:

I. Peter preached authoritatively from the Scriptures. (Joel 2:28-32)
II. Peter preached Jesus of Nazareth
III. He preached God’s will in the crucifixion of Christ, overruling man’s evil intentions
IV. Christ rose from the dead, attested by Scripture, and witnessed by the 120
V. He stands glorified at the right hand of the Father
VI. God has returned to earth in the person of the Holy Spirit
VII. Jesus is Lord over King David, again referring to Scripture
VIII. Peter demands repentance and promises the gift of the Holy Spirit to all the world, throughout all generations

The Dav of Pentecost

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sun, 10 Aug 2025 03:45:00 +0000

Acts 2:1-13

The outpouring of the Holy Spirit

1. When the Day of Pentecost had fully come, they were all with one accord in one place.

2. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting.

3. Then there appeared to them divided tongues, as of fire, and one sat upon each of them.

4. And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.

5. And there were dwelling in Jerusalem Jews, devout men, from every nation under heaven.

6. And when this sound occurred, the multitude came together, and were confused, because everyone heard them speak in his own language.

7. Then they were all amazed and marveled, saying to one another, “Look, are not all these who speak Galileans?

8. And how is it that we hear, each in our own language in which we were born?

9. Parthians and Medes and Elamites, those dwelling in Mesopotamia, Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia,

10. Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the parts of Libya adjoining Cyrene, visitors from Rome, both Jews and proselytes,

11. Cretans and Arabs—we hear them speaking in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.”

12. So they were all amazed and perplexed, saying to one another, “Whatever could this mean?”

13. Others mocking said, “They are full of new wine.”

The expression, “When the day of Pentecost was fully come,” described the counting of 50 days from the Feast of Firstfruits, marking the fact that the required 50^th day had arrived since Firstfruits. I will attempt to show the entire law, concerning this Old Testament feast day, as a background to our present study of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Pentecost (Gr. Fiftieth) was the Greek term, for which the Hebrews called the Feast of Weeks. The purpose of the feast was a joyful celebration for the first fruits of the wheat harvest.

You may study the sequence of events leading up to Pentecost in Leviticus 23:5-16. Passover took place on the 14^th of the first Jewish month, The day after Passover, the 15, was the Feast of Unleavened Bread and on the following day, the 16^th of the month began the counting of seven weeks, or 49 days, and the following day after the seventh week, the 50^thday, was the Feast of Weeks or Pentecost.

Several times, the Old Testament mentions that every Jewish male must be present in Jerusalem three times a year… “All your males shall appear before the LORD your God in the place which He chooses: at the Feast of Unleavened Bread, at the Feast of Weeks, and at the Feast of Tabernacles” (Dt. 16:16). According to our calendar, these feasts occurred in March, May and September.

During these feasts, Jerusalem´s population expanded far beyond normal. In the year that Christ died, the attendance was particularly large, “because they thought that the kingdom of God would appear immediately” (Lk. 19:11). Matthew Henry comments: “They took lodgings there, because there was at this time a general expectation of the appearing of the Messiah; for Daniel’s weeks (The Hebrew word for week, in this portion of Daniel, was seven, and it did not mark days, but years. The angel told him of seventy sevens total, or 490 years. Daniel 9:26 states: “After the sixty-two weeks or sevens, that is, 62 times seven or 434 years Messiah shall be cut off.) had just now expired… and it was then generally thought that the kingdom of God would immediately appear… This brought those who were most zealous and devout to Jerusalem, to sojourn there, that they might have an early share in the kingdom of the Messiah and the blessings of that kingdom.”

The 120 disciples are gathered with one purpose, obeying the Lord´s command: “I send the Promise of My Father upon you; but tarry in the city of Jerusalem until you are endued with power from on high.” After they, in general, forsook Jesus at His trial, they certainly must have understood the need for power, which would come through the promise of the Father (v.1).

It is typical of the ways of God that an extended wait, in this case 10 days, is followed by a sudden fulfillment of His promise. For example, the walls of Jericho suddenly fell, after Israel waited seven days and a sudden downpour occurred after Elijah interceded in seven prayer sessions. See what took place suddenly in the Upper Room! The disciples heard a heavenly sound, the sound of a rushing, mighty wind. The believer in Christ must look heavenward for the blessing that will enable him to serve in the kingdom and not depend on any human talent or earthly preparation. In both Greek and Hebrew, the word for wind and spirit are the same, therefore it is totally consistent that the Holy Spirit should arrive with the sound of wind, and it is also consistent that a manifestation of the omnipotent Holy Spirit, should be a rushing, mighty wind.

The Holy Spirit filled the house, where the disciples were sitting. Therefore, they were submersed or baptized into His presence through the agency of Christ (v.2). It will be good at this point to do a short study on the person of the Holy Spirit, so that we can better see the significance of the experience these 120 disciples are having.

The declaration of faith for the biblical church, “RETO of Hope”, states the following: “We believe that the Holy Spirit is a person and not simply an influence, force or breath, because He possesses all the attributes of a personality.” We could give myriads of Scripture to substantiate that statement of fact, but I have forementioned that this study will be short. The Christian reader accepts this doctrine as truth. He is adored and glorified with the Father and the Son. We will add that the Spirit is co-equal in the trinity. He walked and talked with the disciples and through Him there was fellowship with the Father and the Son. There is potential for intimate relationship with Him, as this book demonstrates, and as Acts 15:26 perfectly illustrates: “It seemed good to the Holy Spirit, and to us.”

“He is the Author of the Bible, Who speaks to us through the apostles and the prophets.” So 2 Peter 1:21 declares: “Prophecy never came by the will of man, but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit.” “He is present now in the world, the church, and in every born-again believer.” In John.14:16-17, Jesus says: “I will pray the Father, and He will give you another Helper, that He may abide with you forever—the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees Him nor knows Him; but you know Him, for He dwells with you and will be in you.” Then, in John 16:8, 13-14, Jesus adds: “And when He has come, He will convict the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment… He will guide you into all truth; for He will not speak on His own authority, but whatever He hears He will speak; and He will tell you things to come. He will glorify Me, for He will take of what is Mine and declare it to you.”

“Upon believing, every believer is baptized into the body of Christ, which is the Church, by the Holy Spirit. We believe that Christ baptizes a believer in the Spirit, giving him power for Christ with his life, his deeds, and his words. We do not believe that gifts, miracles and fruits of the Holy Spirit have ceased.”

We want to see two Scriptures, which give biblical authority to this final doctrine. First, let us consider 1 Corinthians 12:13: “By one Spirit we were all baptized into one body.” In this verse, Paul sees the agency of the Holy Spirit, baptizing a new convert into the body of Christ, the Church. We will follow with John the Baptist’s declaration in the Gospels. Matthew 3:11: “I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance, but He who is coming after me is mightier than I, whose sandals I am not worthy to carry. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire.

Please contemplate carefully these two verses, in order to see the difference between them. There are those, who will tell you that they are one and the same, but we see that there are two different agents and two different elements, into which we are baptized. John the Baptist speaks of the agency of Christ, baptizing believers into the Holy Spirit and fire. The baptism of Acts 2 is that expressed by John the Baptist. It is the baptism of power promised by the Lord in Acts 1:8, absolutely necessary for the ministry that they are called to fulfill. They are to reach the nations, operating under Holy Spirit-power.

This is what Jesus commanded them to wait for in Jerusalem, before they could or should reach the nations with the gospel. The task is supernatural and they must have supernatural power in order to fulfill it. We will read throughout the book of Acts, how they went under the anointing of the Spirit. The Galileans, especially, understood their need, as the most despised and unqualified people in all of Israel. For that reason, they were chosen.

It is a baptism of fire, also promised by John the Baptist: “He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire” (Lk.3:16). Vance Havner said, “We are not going to move this world by criticism of it nor conformity to it, but by the combustion within it of lives ignited by the Spirit of God.” John Wesley comments: “It might intimate God’s touching their tongues as it were (together with their hearts) with divine fire: His giving them such words as were active and penetrating, even as flaming fire.” The Greek dictionary defines these tongues: “The tongue; by implication, a language (specifically one naturally unacquired): - tongue.” A divided tongue sat upon each one of them, giving them individually a language, which they than began to express (v.3).

They were filled to overflowing, as Jesus promised in John 7:38 and 39: “He who believes in Me, as the Scripture has said, out of his heart (innermost being… Amp. V.) will flow rivers of living water. But this He spoke concerning the Spirit, whom those believing in Him would receive; for the Holy Spirit was not yet given, because Jesus was not yet glorified.” Please observe, who speaks in tongues… it is they, the disciples. The Holy Spirit gives the utterance, that is, the words that they should speak. Waiting for the Holy Spirit to speak, then, is not correct. He, simply, gives the utterance, and this is a principle that is carried out throughout gospel ministry (v.4).

We have already learned the background of the Feast of Pentecost and the reason Jews, who were part of the dispersion, gathered in Jerusalem from all over the world for the feast. We also have learned that there was a higher number than ever in the city for this particular feast, due to Daniel’s prophecy concerning the death of the Messiah. It was to have occurred precisely 483 years after the order from the emperor of Persia to restore Jerusalem. God has pre-arranged the conditions, in particular, so that there would be a huge multitude of Jews present to attest the fulfillment of that, which this feast typified (v.5).

These were religiously pious people, willing to obey the law, which was a great inconvenience for them, and anxious to see the completion of Daniel’s prophecy. The sound of the rushing, mighty wind was not confined to the upper room, but was heard throughout Jerusalem. No man had to advertise this phenomenon, but it drew the crowd, as a mass of people followed the sound to its source, which was where the 120 disciples were assembled. Discovering them, confusion reigned now, because they heard the 120 speaking in the languages that they had learned since childhood (v.6).

Focused now on the disciples, there was not only confusion, but amazement, and throughout the crowd, people marveled as they discussed what was taking place before their eyes. The general conclusion was that these were all Galileans and it was amazing, because citizens of this territory had a reputation for being ignorant and uneducated. They, especially, were not students of foreign languages (v.7).

The commentator Albert Barnes says: “They were ignorant, rude, and uncivilized, hence, the term Galilean was used as an expression of the deepest reproach and contempt, Their dialect was proverbially barbarous and corrupt. They were regarded as an outlandish people, unacquainted with other nations and languages, and hence, the amazement that they could address them in the refined language of other people. Their native ignorance was the occasion of making the miracle more striking.”

Many of these Jews had been born in foreign lands (v.8) and the text gives us the languages, which the disciples were supernaturally speaking, I list the various nations or provinces of their origen: They were from Parthia, Media, Elam, Mesopotamia, Judea, Cappadocia, Pontus, Asia Minor, Phrygia, Pamphylia, Egypt, Libya, Cyrene, Rome, Crete and Arabia. Among those of the Jewish race, were Gentiles, non-Jews, who believed that the God of the Jews, was the true God. They had gone through the rituals necessary, to be inducted into the Jewish religion. They were proselytes. The multitude said, “We hear them speaking in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.” They were not preaching or even addressing the crowd, but were praising God for His wonderful works (vs.8-11).

The multitude knew that they were witnessing something miraculous and extraordinary and again Luke describes their amazement and perplexity. They were trying to discern exactly what God was doing on this special feast day and what it had to do with the prophecy given to Daniel about the death of the Messiah (v.12). There are always people, who give carnal answers to spiritual circumstances, so there are those who conclude, “These Galileans are drunk.” (v.13).

Acts 1:6-26

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Thu, 19 Jun 2025 13:06:00 +0000

Acts 1:6-11

The ascension and promise of His return

6. Therefore, when they had come together, they asked Him, saying, "Lord, will You at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?"

7. And He said to them, "It is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father has put in His own authority.

8. But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth."

9. Now when He had spoken these things, while they watched, He was taken up, and a cloud received Him out of their sight.

10. And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as He went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel,

11. who also said, "Men of Galilee, why do you stand gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, will so come in like manner as you saw Him go into heaven."

The disciples were preoccupied with the question posed in verse 6 the entire time that they followed Christ..."Lord, will You at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?" For that reason, James and John asked to sit on His right and left hand in His glory (Mr.10:37). It expressed the same concept, which the Jews, in general, had concerning the coming of the Messiah. They thought that He should be a great Prince of Peace, who would deliver Israel from the oppression of their enemies, especially the Romans, who ruled over them, during His time on earth. After He fed 5,000 men, plus women and children, there was a strong contingent among the people, who wanted to make Him king: “Therefore when Jesus perceived that they were about to come and take Him by force to make Him king, He departed again to the mountain by Himself alone” (Jn.6:15). He refused to walk the road that led to popularity and for that reason, He commanded those, who had experienced His miraculous power, that they should restrain from publicizing the good that had been done to them.

Why then have these good deeds been publicized in our Bibles and commonly proclaimed among the nations? The reason is clearly understood by the command given to Peter, James and John, as they descended from the Mount of Transfiguration: "Tell the vision to no one until the Son of Man is risen from the dead" (Mt.17:19). The admonition not to declare His supernatural works was a matter of timing, not principle. His immediate mission was a cross, not a throne. His physical reign would come in the Millenium; at the time of the book of Acts, He was beginning to develop a spiritual kingdom. One composer wrote, “He surveyed His kingdom from a cross.”

God willed that prophecy be given throughout the Bible in order to reveal things that would take place in the future. Jesus said, “When he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth:… and he will shew you things to come” (Jn.16:13). The Holy Spirit is a Teacher of prophecy. However, there are things, which God does not reveal, having kept them “in His own power.” Christians need not try to discover these secrets (v.7), but concentrate on the mission, which He has given us to do in this dispensation.

The commission to the church in this age is given us in verse 8, as well as at the end of the Gospels of Matthew (Mt.28:19-20), Mark (Mk.16:15-1) and Luke (Lk.24:47-48). We are to go into all the world, preach repentance and the gospel of remission of sin to everyone, disciple all nations, baptize the believers, teach them to obey Christ’s commands, and perform miraculous signs and wonders. To fulfill the commission and to be witnesses to Christ, they would need supernatural power. They were not to leave Jerusalem without it, but then, they were to reach out in an ever-increasing circle, from Jerusalem to Judea and Samaria, and beyond to every corner of the planet. That is the primary mission, which God has placed in the hands of His people. They are to work hand-in-hand with the Holy Spirit, Who is the true witness of all the words and deeds of Christ (Jn.16:14-15).

The book of Acts is the story of how the first disciples obeyed the Lord’s command. First, they filled Jerusalem with the gospel (chapter 1-7), then they reached Judea and Samaria (ch.8:1-25), and then a nobleman of Ethiopia (ch.8:26-39). The apostle to the Gentiles was converted in Act 9, a Roman centurion in chapter 10, and Antioch became prominent in chapters 11-13. Paul led a team to Macedonia (ch.16), Achaia (which is Greece, ch.18), Asia Minor (ch.19), and on to eventually reach Rome. He intends to travel to Spain.

In verses 9 through 11, we have Christ's ascension, along with the promise of His return to earth, told by two individuals in white raiment. He went up into a cloud and the two men said that He would return “in like manner as you have seen him go into heaven.” He went up into a cloud and He will return in the clouds (1 Th.4:17; Lk.21:27; Rv.1:7; 11:12).

He went up from the Mount of Olives, which is outside Jerusalem, towards the town of Bethany. Verse 12 tells us that the disciples left the Mount of Olives and returned to Jerusalem, a walk of less than a mile. The great prophet of last-day Israel promises, “His feet shall stand in that day upon the mount of Olives, which faces Jerusalem on the east…” (Zec.14:4).

The two men were probably angels, but there is also reason to believe that they were literally Moses and Elijah, who talked with Jesus on the Mount of Transfiguration (Mt.17:3). It is apparent they will be the two witnesses in Revelation 11. There is an interesting fact in the Old Testament concerning the ascension of Elijah. He and Elisha seem to be Old Testament types of Christ’s ascension, witnessed by the disciples. Elijah said, “if you see me when I am taken from you” (2 K.2:10), Elisha would receive a double portion of the Spirit. The disciples, who were present when Jesus ascended, also received a double portion of the Holy Spirit.

I would like you to notice in verse 11 that the two individuals specifically referred to the disciples as men of Galilea. There is something very important about the fact that Jesus, throughout His ministry, was dealing with Galileans. They have something to teach us about the ways of God and we need to pay attention. I will return to this subject in chapter 2.

Chapter 1:12-26

The Upper Room

12. Then they returned to Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet, which is near Jerusalem, a Sabbath day's journey.

13. And when they had entered, they went up into the upper room where they were staying: Peter, James, John, and Andrew; Philip and Thomas; Bartholomew and Matthew; James the son of Alphaeus and Simon the Zealot; and Judas the son of James.

14. These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication, with the women and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with His brothers.

15. And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the disciples (altogether the number of names was about a hundred and twenty), and said,

16. "Men and brethren, this Scripture had to be fulfilled, which the Holy Spirit spoke before by the mouth of David concerning Judas, who became a guide to those who arrested Jesus;

17. for he was numbered with us and obtained a part in this ministry."

18. (Now this man purchased a field with the wages of iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst open in the middle and all his entrails gushed out.

19. And it became known to all those dwelling in Jerusalem; so that field is called in their own language, Akel Dama, that is, Field of Blood.)

20. "For it is written in the Book of Psalms: 'LET HIS DWELLING PLACE BE DESOLATE, AND LET NO ONE LIVE IN IT'; and, 'LET ANOTHER TAKE HIS OFFICE.'

21. "Therefore, of these men who have accompanied us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us,

22. beginning from the baptism of John to that day when He was taken up from us, one of these must become a witness with us of His resurrection."

23. And they proposed two: Joseph called Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias.

24. And they prayed and said, "You, O Lord, who know the hearts of all, show which of these two You have chosen

25. to take part in this ministry and apostleship from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own place."

26. And they cast their lots, and the lot fell on Matthias. And he was numbered with the eleven apostles.

Luke tells us clearly in verse 12 that the disciples had been on the Mount of Olives, when Jesus ascended into heaven. It is located between Jerusalem and Bethany and, in fact, in his Gospel, Luke called the place, Bethany (Lk.24:50). Now they return to the Upper Room in Jerusalem.

We learn that the eleven apostles were present (v.13) and in the next verse 14, Luke informs us of a few more. The faithful women, who followed Jesus, accompanied the eleven. At this point, His immediate family has joined them and is part of the 120, who are present. His brothers had become believers, as well, for previously, they had not been (Jn.7:5). That is a mighty mystery, for they personally observed the purity and comportment of His youth. It proves a great principle that, in spite of physical closeness, spiritual truth is only obtained through the Holy Spirit. His brothers followed His ministry from afar and were skeptical of it, to the point of attempting to forcibly detain Him. They thought that He was out of His mind (Mk.3:21), something which the leaders of Israel claimed (Mk.3:22). Strangely, His mother, Mary, was with His brothers (Mk.3:31).

Probably, it was His resurrection that finally convinced them that He was the Messiah and possessed the divine nature. Mary, however, was at the foot of the cross, when Jesus commanded his beloved John, to take her as his mother. Among His brothers are James and Jude, writers of an epistle each in the New Testament. James was a pillar in the Jerusalem church (Jm.1:1).

These were obedient to the command of Jesus to remain in Jerusalem. In his Gospel, Luke tells the purpose, for which they are there. Jesus commanded them: “Behold, I send the Promise of My Father upon you; but tarry in the city of Jerusalem until you are endued with power from on high" (Lk.24:49). For the commission that Christ laid upon them, supernatural, heavenly power was necessary in order to carry it out, something we have already pointed to, as the key issue in the book of Acts: “You shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth."

Of the four writers of the Gospels, Luke is the one, who presents most clearly the relationship between prayer and the endowment of the Holy Spirit. Consider his quote from Jesus in Luke 11:13: “If you then, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask Him!" Therefore, the ten days spent in the Upper Room were dedicated to prayer. There was nothing to do, but pray, because human effort is useless towards divine purposes. Jesus said, ”Without Me you can do nothing”. (Jn.15:5).

The disciples were unanimously convinced of the principle and they directed their hearts in one purpose. The trust and hope for the future of their ministry were in the Holy Spirit, and the only way to receive heavenly things is through prayer. I will give a list to show how Luke emphasized it throughout this book of Acts: 1:15-26; 2:42-43; 3:1; 4:23-31; 6:4; 7: 55-60; 8:14-17; 9:11, 36-43; 10:1-4, 9; 12:1-12; 13:1-3; 14:23; 16:13, 25; 20:36; 21:5; 27:35; and 28:8.

In verse 15, Luke reports that there were 120 in the Upper Room. Although the answer is not given in Scripture, I think it is legitimate to ask, concerning the 380 plus, who were not present there. The reasons could be many, so I will stop short of criticizing their absence, after the Lord commanded them to wait in Jerusalem.

Beginning in verse 16 and continuing through verse 20, we have an opportunity to explore the doctrine and history of Judas Iscariot. Peter recounts it and I think his story is infamously unique, compared to all the characters of Scripture and throughout the church age. The reason for assuming his uniqueness is because Jesus, in praying to the Father, stated “Those whom You gave Me I have kept; and none of them is lost except the son of perdition, that the Scripture might be fulfilled” (Jn.17:12). He interceded for every disciple on that occasion and over the centuries: "I do not pray for these alone, but also for those who will believe in Me through their word” (Jn.17:20). But He did not keep this one: Therefore, I consider it unwise to threaten believers with the account of Judas, because he stands apart from all others.

He is prophesied as a traitorous “friend” in Psalms 41:9: “My own familiar friend in whom I trusted, Who ate my bread, Has lifted up his heel against me” and also in Psalms 55:12, 13: “It is not an enemy who reproaches me; Then I could bear it. Nor is it one who hates me who has exalted himself against me; Then I could hide from him. But it was you, a man my equal, My companion and my acquaintance.”

The Old Testament type for Judas was a man named Ahithophel. He was a wise counsellor in David’s court, who sided with Absalom in his conspiracy. Follow the account in 2 Samuel 15:12, 31; 16:23; and 17:14, 23. I find it interesting that Ahithophel is father of Eliam (2 S. 23:34) who, in turn is father of Bathsheba, with whom David committed adultery (2 S. 11:3). Therefore, Ahithophel is grandfather to Bathsheba. Does this relationship have something to do with Ahithophel’s mutinous betrayal against David?

When a woman poured a costly and fragrant oil over Jesus’ head, Judas Iscariot, along with all the disciples, was indignant (Mt.26:8). Judas, however, went a step farther than the others; he went immediately to the chief priests and offered to deliver Jesus into their hands for 30 pieces of silver (Mt.26:14-16). This did not come as a surprise to the Lord, for He already knew the prophetic word against Judas. Back in John 6:70-71, He called him a devil and in John 13:21, He announced his betrayal.

In Matthew 27:3-5, Judas was remorseful and took the money back to the chief priests and elders, confessing his treason as sin. He threw the silver in the temple, went and hung himself. Ahithophel suffered the same fate, after his counsel was rejected, as you have read, if you followed the account in 2 Samuel (17:23). The prophetic word in Zechariah 11:12-13 gives us the price of betrayal as 30 pieces of silver, as well as the final use of the money.

We read the fulfillment of the prophecy in Matthew 27:6-10: “The chief priests took the silver pieces and said, ‘It is not lawful to put them the treasury, because they are the price of blood.’ And they consulted together and bought with them the potter’s field.” Matthew then quotes the prophecy of Zechariah. (Parenthetically, Matthew credits Jeremiah as the author of the prophecy, but that is because these prophetic books of the Old Testament, which included Zechariah, were under the title, Jeremiah, in Matthew’s day.) Further prophecies concerning Judas are found in Psalms 69:25 and 109:9-15.

Peter now looks for a replacement for Judas Iscariot among the 120 in the Upper Room. There are certain qualifications: 1) The candidate must have been among the disciples of John the Baptist, for they afterwards became Jesus’ disciples. John prepared the way for them to Christ. 2) He must have witnessed the ascension of Christ. (Remember Elijah’s command to Elisha, that he must witness Elijah’s ascension in 2 Kings 2:10.) 3) He must also have seen the resurrected Lord (vs.21, 22).

There were two, who fulfilled the necessary requirements… Joseph Justus and Matthias (v.23). The decision was placed in the hands of the Lord through prayer and then they cast lots (vs. 24-26). Lots were cast in the Old Testament (Lv. 16:8-9; Josh.14:2). It is one of the earliest signs that these Jewish disciples continued to follow some Old Testament rites, until they learned to be led by the Holy Spirit. The lot fell on Matthias.

Acts 1:1-5

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sun, 01 Jun 2025 23:20:00 +0000

KJV 1611

Infallible proofs of the resurrection

1. The former account I made, O Theophilus, of all that Jesus began both to do and teach,

2. until the day in which He was taken up, after He through the Holy Spirit had given commandments to the apostles whom He had chosen,

3. to whom He also presented Himself alive after His suffering by many infallible proofs, being seen by them during forty days and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God.

4. And being assembled together with them, He commanded them not to depart from Jerusalem, but to wait for the Promise of the Father, "which," He said, "you have heard from Me;

5. for John truly baptized with water, but you shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit not many days from now."

Luke wrote both of his books to an acquaintance, whom he addressed, in his introduction to the Gospel of Luke, as the most excellent or most noble Theophilus. Because the name means, Friend of God, some think that Luke used the name symbolically to address the reader of his books. However, the common believer is never given such a highly dignified title as most excellent, so I am sure that Theophilus was a member of the nobility, a high Roman or Greek official. Both Felix and Festus were addressed identically. Theophilus had been converted and Luke wrote his accounts to him, personally, to establish him in the faith.

I want to point out the order of two verbs that Luke used, in verse 1, as a general description of the Lord’s work on earth… “to do and teach”. As the writer listened to the stories of Christ, given to him by eye witnesses, he was left with the impression that Jesus revealed the authority of His person to the multitudes by performing a powerful sign and then, followed the miracle with teaching. There are many illustrations of this principle in the Gospels, but I will just mention an outstanding one in John, chapter 6. It is the account of Jesus feeding 5,000 men, plus women and children, and in the same chapter, he expounded the truth that He was the Bread of Life that came down from heaven.

We should notice another verb that Luke used just before those that we have already considered. I am pointing to the word “began”. The writer considers his Gospel only told the story of the beginning of Jesus’ work. He continued in the book of Acts and still today He is alive and active in the activities of His true church. Matthew quoted Him, promising His disciples, “I am with you always (all the days), even to the end of the age” (Mt.28:20). Mark put it this way: “The Lord working with them and confirming the word through the accompanying signs. Amen” (Mt.16:20).

Luke wrote more of the early life of Christ than any of the other three evangelists. Actually, even before His birth, Luke dedicated almost the entire first chapter to the promise and birth of His forerunner, John the Baptist, who was born six months before Jesus (Lk.1:36). In the second chapter, he gave outstanding details, regarding His birth and the angelic annunciation to the humble shepherds. Luke described His presentation in the temple, only 40 days old, according to the Law of Moses (Lev.12:2-4; 6-8). There Joseph and Mary met the prophet Simeon and the prophetess, Anna, and others, who were waiting for His coming (Lk.2:22-38). He tells of the Passover, when the family went to Jerusalem from Nazareth and how the 12-year-old Jesus was left behind, when they began their return. It caused great consternation to Mary and Joseph, but as an adolescent, He made it clear to them, that He was already on the time schedule of His Father in heaven (Lk.2:41-51) .

Three knolls of the Mt. of Olives

From that point on, Luke´s Gospel, generally, follows the history of the other two synoptic Gospels, Matthew and Mark, telling of Jesus’ ministry, His death, burial, resurrection and closed the book with the ascension from the Mount of Olives. In Acts 1, verse 2, Luke mentioned His ascension, which pointed to His heavenly acceptation. I like the way the writer of Hebrews expressed it: “Seeing then that we have a great High Priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession” (Heb.4:14). He passed through the first and second heavens and did not stop, until He arrived at the Holy of Holies and sat down at the right hand of the Father (Mk.16:19). This is of extreme importance, because it affirms that His work at the cross, which resulted in the forgiveness of sins, was approved in heaven’s throne room.

Notice, for a moment, the heavenly authority, with which He gave commandments to the disciples (v.2). They were given through the Holy Spirit to a chosen people to be carried out through the full church age. The first chosen ones were all Galileans and we will return to that fact a little later.

For 40 days, He gave “infallible proofs” of His resurrection to more than 500 disciples. The number 40 has a symbolic meaning throughout the Bible. The biblical examples help us to grasp it significance: The rain that brought the flood, fell for 40 days (Gen.7:12); Moses was on Sinai for 40 days and nights (Ex. 24:18). Israel wandered in the wilderness for 40 years; the spies searched out Canaan for 40 days (Num.13:25). The Law ordered that a criminal could not receive more than 40 blows (Dt. 25:3); at various times, Israel fell into the hands of their enemies for 40 years. Goliath challenged the Israelite army for 40 days (1 S. 17:16); the prophet Elijah walked for 40 days, after eating food, prepared by the Angel (1 K. 19:8). The symbolism continued in the New Testament. Jesus was tempted in the wilderness for 40 days; we began this paragraph, stating the 40-day proof of His resurrection (1 Cor.15:5-8).

Meditating over these examples, you may begin to see what the number 40 symbolizes. Can you see that it signified a testing period, sometimes a crisis interim time, which ushered in dramatic changes? In some cases, punishment was included with the trial. Sometimes the period lasted 40 days and other times 40 years. We will return now to the infallible proofs of the resurrection.

Paul taught the new Gentile believers the reality of a resurrected Christ and warned them of the consequences, had He not risen (1 Cor. 15:17-20). When women found the tomb empty, they returned to Jerusalem. On the way, Jesus met them and they physically embraced His feet. What Peter and John witnessed in the tomb (Lk.24:12), ruled out the possibility of the Lord’s body being stolen, because of the orderly form in which his grave clothes were arranged. Thieves would not bother to put things back in place after a crime.

When the disciples were terrified at the appearance of Jesus, thinking that they had seen a spirit (Lk. 24:37), He invited them to look carefully at His hands and feet and to actually touch him (Lk.24:39-40). He said, “Handle Me and see, for a spirit does not have flesh and bones as you see I have.” Then, He took food and physically ate before their eyes (Lk. 24:43).

John gave the account of Thomas’ doubt, something which encourages me, because it prompted Jesus to take another step towards the undeniable proof of His resurrection. He invited Thomas to observe the nail prints and touch the area of His side, where the lance entered (Jn. 20:25-27). It was not a spirit, it was a resurrected human body. Some might doubt this reality, because Jesus was able to enter a room, where the doors were tightly shut (Jn.20:19, 26). Just remember, that it was the same body that walked on water (Mt. 14:26-31), something which was also physically impossible. It is of great comfort that Jesus could go to His disciples, in whatever situation in which they found themselves, either in a closed room or in the middle of the sea.

Throughout His earthly ministry, Jesus taught His disciples and the people, in general, of the nature of His kingdom. He informed the Roman governor, Pilate, publicly, "My kingdom is not of this world. If My kingdom were of this world, My servants would fight, so that I should not be delivered to the Jews; but now My kingdom is not from here" (Jn.18:36). The literal kingdom would come, but first, His people must be prepared for it, and so, in the present reign, He seeks to rule over the human heart. One day, the church would reign with Him from Jerusalem for a thousand years. For the present time, He gave us the Great Commission, and the present task for the disciples was to be equipped to carry out that mission. The Great Commission still stands for us today, until it has been completely fulfilled. The purpose of Luke’s book, Acts, is to tell of this work.

The immediate and most essential need for them was a divine preparation, in order to carry out all that this book tells us that they would accomplish. Without Holy Spirit-power, it would be impossible. They were not to leave Jerusalem, until they received the “Promise of the Father” (v.4).

Jerusalem was the capital of Israel, a land, which God especially claimed, as His own (Lev.25:23). Jerusalem was the chosen city, which was and is so significant in the plan of God. It was there that the mysterious Priest/King Melchizedek ruled and ministered (Gen.14:18). The Lord led Abraham there to offer Isaac in sacrifice and it is where David purchased land, on which the temple would be built. It was the only site, on which the Israelites could offer sacrifices. For that reason, since the Roman, Titus, destroyed the temple, they have not been able to rebuild it or completely perform their religious rights to this day. Jerusalem was notorious for murdering prophets (Lk.13:33), and yet Isaiah called it “the Valley of Vision” (Is.22:1), where prophets received inspiration. It was set aside for the crucifixion, the resurrection, the ascension of the Messiah, and the place, where the Holy Spirit would be outpoured. From Jerusalem, in the future, Christ will literally reign for a thousand years.

For people to understand how essential repentance is in the plan of God, just before Jesus was introduced to Israel, John the Baptist’s entire life was set aside to administer a baptism unto repentance. Only repentance could prepare a way into the hearts of man, so that they could receive Christ. However, John understood that his ministry was not to be compared to the Lord's (Mk.1:7). He immersed the people in water, but Jesus would immerse them in the Holy Spirit.

The ones that Jesus was instructing, were particularly unqualified for an eternal plan. They could not begin in their present spiritual state, but must wait a while longer. He had instructed them about the work of the Holy Spirit, particularly in John 14:16-26; 15:26; and 16:7-15. It was a baptism, to which John Baptist had referred, as a work of the Messiah. It was not a water baptism, but a spiritual enablement, that every disciple must receive, if he is to bear fruit which will glorify the Father (Mt.3:11; Mk.1:8; Lk.3:16; Jn.1:33). It was soon to come (v.5).

An Introduction to Acts

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Mon, 19 May 2025 12:29:00 +0000

Today, we begin a study, which is of utmost importance to every true Christian in the 21^st Century. It is an expositive consideration of the book of Acts. I say it is of supreme importance, especially in these days, because the church is living in an age, prophesied by the apostle Paul, when he wrote the second letter to his son, in the faith, Timothy: “Know this, that in the last days perilous times will come: For men will be lovers of themselves… having a form of godliness but denying its power. And from such people turn away!” (2 T. 3:1, 2, 5).

First of all, I want to point to the word power, reading from the Amplified New Testament: “For [although] they hold a form of piety (true religion), they deny and reject and are strangers to the power of it.” The word power, of course, is the same word we read in Acts 1:8… “You shall receive power…” The Greek dictionary, Strong’s, defines it: Dunamis… gr. Force (literally or figuratively); specifically miraculous power (usually by implication a miracle itself): ability, abundance, meaning, might… and Strong’s continues with a full page of definitions, due to the common usage of the word.

At the time, when humanity comes to the end of its history, there will be a period that is especially dangerous. Now, let’s look at the word perilous in 2 Timothy 3:1 (NKJV). Curiously, this word is only used here and one other time, in Matthew 8:28, in the New Testament. Strong’s defines the Greek word, chalepos, difficult, that is dangerous, or (by implication) furious: - fierce, perilous, and Matthew uses this word to describe the Gadarene demoniacs.

One of the reasons that this time will be dangerous or fierce is because “men will be lovers of themselves… having a form of godliness but denying its power.” It is typical that in the formality of his religion, an individual will not abandon it, but in a practical sense, what he or she believers, becomes inert and dead. However, the faithful members will continue to defend it, violently and fanatically, as the prophets of Baal before Elijah on Mount Carmel (1 K.18:25-29).

There is a good deal of teaching these days, which could easily bring believers to that state, by assuming that miraculous power ended with the apostles and today, the supernatural gifts of the Holy Spirit have been annulled. They teach the book of Acts, as purely historical. And precisely for that reason, I want to begin a study of this book, to see it as something more than history, as it relates to the works of the apostles, but as a model to show, what the church should be anywhere, at any time.

The Book of Acts

The writer. Luke was the only Gentile writer in the entire Bible. He became a companion of the apostle Paul and undoubtedly came under the influence of the gospel through him. He was a Greek and a doctor, who gave, in his book, many accounts of physical healings. However, we do not have one lone example in the book of his own profession. Instead, it relates the supernatural, spiritual, and heavenly ways, in which the work of God was achieved. Therefore, throughout the book of Acts, God, Who does the work, receives the glory.

Also, Luke writes one of the Gospels, and therefore the book of Acts, tends to be a continuation of the gospel story. The two books were written specifically to one individual, Theophilus. His name signifies, friend of God, and for that reason some think that it was a symbolic name, given to any reader of his writings. I do not believe that, principally because in Luke 1:3, he defines Theophilus with the adjective phrase most excellent, showing a title for nobility. Those words would never define a normal Christian.

The time, in which the book was written. The book of Acts begins with the ascension of Jesus, after His death and 40 days after His resurrection. One hundred-twenty people were in an upper room, praying and awaiting the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. From that occasion, the book covers the events in the early church, until the apostle Paul arrives in Rome for the first time. He was a prisoner, and the book comes to an end, relating that he was there for two years.

Experts have determined that Paul arrived there in the early part of the 60s A.D., calculating the time, in which Felix and Festo governed in Caesarea. Of course, they could also know when Nero was Caesar in Rome. Obviously, the book of Acts could not have been written before the two years, in which Paul was in Rome. Also, it is unreasonable that Luke would have written his account at a later date, without describing the events that happened after the two years… especially, when Paul was set at liberty.

History to accompany the epistles. The book of Acts gives history to the epistles of Paul. The entire history of the gospel was related to Luke by others, but he personally testified of many events in this book, and when he did not, he was very close to those who did personally testify of them. Luke wanted to be very precise with the background of secular history and had good knowledge of them, when he wrote his anointed accounts. You can look at Luke 1:5, 2:1 and 2, but let us look together especially at 3:1 and 2: “Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate being governor of Judea, Herod being tetrarch of Galilee, his brother Philip tetrarch of Iturea and the region of Trachonitis, and Lysanias tetrarch of Abilene, while Annas and Caiaphas were high priests, the word of God came to John the son of Zacharias in the wilderness.” The book of Acts is entirely interlaced, as we have already seen, in part, with the history of governors and governments in different places.

The Spirit of God and prayer. Luke is a person, who was very alert to the work of the Holy Spirit, especially evident in Acts, because the entire book is a history of people, full of the Spirit. From the beginning of his Gospel, in the first chapter, verse 41, he told how Elizabeth was full of the Spirit and in verse 68, how Zacariah also spoke after he was filled.

Also in his Gospel, he emphasizes the need of prayer, in order to carry out the work and will of God on the earth. His Gospel, more than the other three, tells of the prayer life of Jesus, and in chapters 11 and 18, Jesus gives teaching, concerning prayer. The first chapter of Luke introduces the theme: “The whole multitude of the people was praying outside at the hour of incense” (v.10) and then in verse 13,“The angel said to him, "Do not be afraid, Zacharias, for your prayer is heard; and your wife Elizabeth will bear you a son.” The book of Acts recognizes that prayer is connected to the moving of the Holy Spirit, beginning in the first chapter. Concerning the 120, who waited for the outpouring of the Spirit, it states: “These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication (Ac.1:14).

The plan of the book. In chapter 1, verse 8, the plan of the book is clearly written, indicating that the gospel will be preached in all the world, beginning in Jerusalem. The second purpose is to show how the gospel will develop in the non-Jewish world. The first seven chapters show how it progressed in Jerusalem. Chapter 8 shows the persecution in that city and how the believers fled, arriving in Judea and Samaria, announcing the word. In the same chapter, Philip encounters an Ethiopian eunuch, who, in turn, takes the gospel to the continent of Africa.

In chapter 9, Saul of Tarsis is converted with a calling to preach to the Gentiles. In chapter 10, Peter arrives at the house of a Roman centurion and the Gentiles in his house. In chapter 11, the headquarters of the mission of the church is transferred from Jerusalem to Antioch in Syria, totally outside of Israel. In chapter 13, prophets and teachers come to Antioch, preparing the church for the missionary work that is to extend from the city. From this chapter on, the entire story tells how the gospel spread, more and more, until it arrived in Europe.

How should we view the book of Acts? Adam Clarke comments: “All the promises which Christ gave of the gifts and graces of the Holy Spirit are shown here to have been fulfilled in the most eminent manner.” Also, Adam Clarke recognized two of Luke’s purposes…

1. To relate in what manner the gifts of the Holy Spirit were communicated on the day of Pentecost, and the subsequent miracles performed by the apostles, by which the truth of Christianity was confirmed.

2. To deliver such accounts as proved the claim of the Gentiles to admission into the Church of Christ; a claim disputed by the Jews, especially at the time when the Acts of the Apostles were written.

Perhaps the question, that we should first consider, would be: How should we not view the book of Acts? 1. It is not sufficient to see it strictly as a historical book that points to a period between the Gospels and, what some would like to call the normal church history. These are people, who would like to convince us that we should not attempt to be like the church of Acts, because the time of the apostles has now passed. Therefore, the period of miracles and signs died with them. 2. I have heard another argument that claims that we still see these great works today, but they are spread over a longer period. With only 28 chapters, they would argue, Luke condensed his book and history into a short time, therefore it would seem that more was happening in his time, that what is taking place today.

I am not convinced of either position and I see, in both, a kind of arrogance, that claims that the church today is as neo-testamentary, as it can expect to be. First, I see nowhere in Scripture, where there is even a hint that things would change after the apostolic period. Secondly, to say that we are experiencing today, all that the early church witnessed, is to presume too much. The truth that I see in Acts, is that they knew much greater works of the Holy Spirit than what takes place in the 21^st Century. Perhaps, where revivals unfold, there are many more great signs and wonders and a greater reality of the work of a supernatural God than usual. I think, we still fall short of seeing, the things that took place in the primitive church. At the same time, I believe that the church that formed in the book of Acts is a model for the church at any period of history in any place that it comes into being. An elderly man in Romania approached me after I gave a message from a text in Acts and commented: “Brother,” he said to me, “I just finished a study of Acts, and I see how far we fall short of it in the church today.” Amen, my brother, I stand with you! This is the correct conclusion, after mulling over this book. We are not living at the same level; let us recognize the truth and confess it.

An organism that was powerful, yet simple. The account of the gospel in Acts, tells us much more than a pagans and Jews changing their viewpoints, concerning their former religions, and learned a new approach through Christianity. It is much more than people interested in learning new doctrines. It is true that the doctrines of Christianity were novel to the pagan and the Jew, but we see, as the apostles went from one place to another, that they saw mighty transformations in the lives of the new believers, who were reached through the gospel. There was a change from that which was animal, earthly, and diabolical, to that which was holy, spiritual and divine. The religion of the triune God, whether it manifested itself in the Old or New Testament, was built on the principle of Zechariah 4:6: “‘Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit,’ says the Lord of hosts.” It can only function through His mighty power. That is what the church must manifest to the world around it.

We must return to the simplicity of the primitive church, without luxurious ceremonies… without anything, really, to arouse man’s physical senses. Only the Holy Spirit can communicate and maintain heavenly fire. Through the Spirit, we worship the Father and Son, as He leads and as He enables. It will fulfill that which the Father seeks, as Jesus said, “True worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth” (Jn.4:23). This is impossible through human capacities.

Two key verses. As I study this book, I see two defining verses, which reveal the entire teaching in these 28 chapters. One is in the first chapter, verse 8, to which I have already briefly referred: “You shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth." Without a doubt, this verse gives a summary of all that takes place in the book of Acts.

The second verse, which I believe is key, is found in Acts 15:28: “It seemed good to the Holy Spirit, and to us.” Someone may ask, “Why do you think that this verse is key?” I would answer, that it is because it shows the principle behind the power of Acts 1:8. It shows the intimate relationship between the Holy Spirit and the apostles. They were one with God, in plan and purpose. It shows a conjunction between heaven and heavenly-minded people on earth. The gospel spread mightily throughout the world, because those who preached it, were sensitive to the direct leading and wisdom of the Spirit of God.

More about Dals Ed, Sweden

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Thu, 03 Apr 2025 14:36:00 +0000

Jose speaks in the chapel at the inaugural service

This article will be a pictorial. I have written a good deal about how God worked through a Spanish couple, who moved to Scandinavia, feeling directly led of God. Having never been in Sweden, God showed him a small town there, named Dals Ed… Valle of the Pact. I won't tell the story again, I simply mention that Jose Hurtado and his wife, Marga, 20 years later, find themselves in the town of Dals Ed, Sweden, but I can assure you, that it is by the direct intervention of God. I received a telephone call from him several months ago, telling of plans to start a Bible school in a hotel in the town. It began with 12 students and 4 more have been added at the beginning of the second semester.

Hotel and Bible School, "The Great Commission"

Jose figures that the hotel can accommodate about 20 students, but some of us, along with Jose, feel that that will not be enough in the future. Recently Jose put in a bid on a beautiful property on a lake shore in the same town, with a chapel and other buildings to house another 30 students. Although two other people put in higher bids on the same property, it landed in Jose´s hands.

Last Sunday, he and Marga, along with the students and staff, held a special inauguration on the new property. Here, I will let you read Jose´s report of the event:

The new property

"Today, we inaugurated the church of Dals Ed. We were 120 people and had to put seats in the aisle. Then we had coffee and rolls in the yellow house. Very special.

Gun and Leif came, the elderly men that had Luthagard (the former owners) before. They told their story and that of RETO, and they were grateful to God that RETO has it now. It was very emotional.

The Yellow House

There were representatives of the local churches, who, without being in the program, said a word and came to congratulate us with bouquets of flowers, very appreciative for the work of RETO. The people sat, some crying... the presence of God was strong.

At the end of the song, (Revive Us) everybody stood and sang along, clapping their hands. It was impressive. Glory to God!"

The students sing "Revive Us"

Come, behold the works of the Lord

Jose and Marga held the inauguration for the new property in Dals Ed, Sweden, on Sunday. Saturday night, I was speaking in Marga's hometown, Melide, Spain. Years ago, I was there, when people from Coruña held evangelistic meetings. It was not too long ago, when the townspeople held their first meeting in a new church. I cannot tell you how thrilled I am to see the Lord building His church in Melide. Marga must be thrilled about a church in her home town. What a great bunch of people! I´ll share a photo taken last Saturday night. (People sent this to me).

After the meeting, Carlos and Cruz, who drove me to Melide, and I, ate octopus at a Pulperia, a restaurant dedicated to the specialty. We were invited by Marga's cousin (in the red shirt), Manuel, his wife and son. They have a daughter in the Bible school in Sweden.

Ending the special day with octopus

March 3 - 7 in Sweden

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Wed, 19 Mar 2025 13:30:00 +0000

I left for a trip to arrive in Dals-Ed, Suecia on March 1. I arrived first in Barcelona and the girls had prepared a terrific lunch. My friends, Mateo and Irina, Dani, Sofi and the twins, were also invited and Olga, who I´ve known for many years, was the cook. I spent a good part of the afternoon, answering questions and then returned to Ripollet for a meeting with couples. (Jose and Ana had been on a trip and returned to attend part of the meeting.) The following day, I spoke at the regular Sunday meeting, and later that afternoon, after a meal with Ángel, Rebeca and their children, I was taken to the airport.

I arrived in Gothenburg, Sweden, but my luggage did not (It came the next day.) Vlado picked me up at the airport and I stayed with him and Bobi that night. We arrived at the hotel in Dals-Ed on Monday, March 3 in time to give two classes and they continued through Friday, March 7. I arrived home on March 8.

I was asked to speak on revival and the students are still singing a song on revival by Robin Mark. Right now Luka and Ingrid (who are in charge of RETO Milan, Italy) are in Sweden. For three days, I talked of Charles Finney revivals, then went on to the Mukti, India, revival and the modern Asbury revival. We also watched a video on a revival among the Eskimos and also the Hebrides revival.

The Capernaum Paralytic

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sat, 22 Feb 2025 18:24:00 +0000

Shelley and Dan

Here are a few thoughts, before we get into Dan’s message. I am thinking of a song in Spanish about the lost sheep. The last verse states, “The same story is repeated today. There are still sheep, who go astray, but there are still shepherds, who search for them in the wilderness. They find them bleating, trembling from the cold, carry them on their shoulders and take them to the fold.”

You will read about a drunk in Dan’s story, who interrupted a Christmas program, and how a little boy found Christ, resulting from that interruption. Here’s good news that Dan could not tell at the time he gave his message. At 80 years old, that man, who came to church drunk, found Jesus, was transformed, and is a vibrant witness for Christ.

On the site, where I listened to Dan’s message and wrote it for all of you, I discovered in the comments, one from the lady, of whom Dan speaks, at the end of his message, Deb Reynolds. She writes: “I came upon this video just as Dan was speaking about my life. I know that I am here today because of my church family and my belief in God. I am truly blessed.” In his first chapter, Mark tells us that many were healed in Capernaum. Dan mentions that the son of a nobleman in the town was also healed. There is a story in the Gospels about a Roman centurion in Capernaum, who believed. Now, we will follow in Mark, verse by verse, as Dan relates another story of what surely can be called, a revival in Capernaum…

The Capernaum Paralytic (Mark 2:1-12)

Dan Brueckner during the first days of Covid

And again He entered Capernaum after some days, and it was heard that He was in the house. Immediately many gathered together, so that there was no longer room to receive them, not even near the door. And He preached the word to them.

Jesus has moved from Nazareth to Capernaum and after being there a short time, it was reported that He was at home. Many people gathered and in Luke’s account in chapter 5, verse 17, you find that the scribes are coming from every village in Galilee, Judea and Jerusalem. Quite a crowd gathered and there was no room, even at the door to get in.

It is key to see that Jesus preached the word to them. It’s easy to go over that and get into the part about the man’s healing, but you find it throughout the gospels that Jesus preached the word. In one place, when people were looking for Jesus and trying to get Him to stay with them, He said to them, “I must preach the Good News of the Kingdom of God in other towns, for that reason I have been sent.”

Capernaum was a dark place and it seems to me that every place, where Jesus went, He fulfilled Scripture. The Scripture said that He would be born in Bethlehem. Then He fled to Egypt and that fulfilled Scripture. It said that He would be called a Nazarene, so He lived in Nazareth. Even making Capernaum His home, fulfilled Scripture.

Light in the darkness

I want to tell you a little about Capernaum, and if you want to turn to Matthew 4, verses 13-17, it will tell why I say that it was a dark place, spiritually. “And leaving Nazareth, He came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is by the sea, in the regions of Zebulun and Naphtali, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Isaiah the prophet, saying: "The land of Zebulun and the land of Naphtali, by the way of the sea, beyond the Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles (That wasn’t a compliment… it was derogatory.). The people who sat in darkness have seen a great light, and upon those who sat in the region and shadow of death light has dawned. From that time Jesus began to preach and to say, "Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand."

We get an idea of what Jesus was preaching, when He moved from Nazareth to Capernaum, making it His headquarters. It was a dark place, people living in their trespasses and sins, dead to the things of God, willingly ignorant of the gospel. It was a horrible place to live. They dwelt in darkness, because their deeds were evil. The shadow of death loomed over them, not just the first death, but the second. His message was, "Repent.”

Jesus goes to a dark, dark place and I’m so glad that He did, because it shows that there is no place that is too dark, to which He will not go. The Bible says that God is light and Jesus said, “I am the light of the world.” Wherever He went, He affected the darkness around Him. The people saw a great light, something they had never seen and their eyes began to open.

The only hope for them was to repent from their sins and put their faith in Him, so He preached the word to them. We are asking about Corona Virus and things we are experiencing today: What does Jesus have to say about it?” Of course, we can pray for God to have mercy, but we have a privilege to preach to those around us, asking them, as Jesus did on this occasion, “What about you? Unless you repent you shall likewise perish.”

In one place in Luke’s Gospel, the people said to Him, “What do you think about Pilate killing people in Galilee and sacrificing their blood along with their offering?” I suppose they were really putting Pilate down for what he did. Jesus didn’t mention Pilate, He just said, “Do you think they were worse sinners than others, because they died in this way? Then He said, “Unless you repent, you will perish likewise.” He put the responsibility for repentance on His hearers. He couldn´t affect those who had died at Pilate’s hand, but He could affect his listeners that day.

Then, Jesus brought up His own story from Jerusalem. He said: “What about the tower of Siloam that fell and 18 people were killed? Do you think that tragedy happened, because they were worse sinners than others? But unless you repent, you will likewise perish?” His message always was “repent, people, repent

This is the background for what is happening here, when Jesus comes to this dark place called Capernaum, lives there and preaches the gospel. Here we enter the story of a paralytic in verse 3: “They came to Him, bringing a paralytic who was carried by four men.” I thought about this man with paralysis… I read about paralysis in that day, which sometimes was very bad, bringing on a quick death. Whatever this paralysis was, it affected the man to the point that he was restricted to his bed. He had no hope of income for his family and I picture him, hearing that Jesus had returned, people running by the house saying, “Jesus is back in town!”

I wonder what this man thought, but I believe, somehow that he had heard His message, as Jesus preached on repentance. My thought is that he was thinking about his own sin and that he needed to repent of his sin, as well. I think it weighed upon him and that he was under conviction of sin. I will tell you later, why I believe this.

I’m sure he had a desire in his heart to see Jesus, but he couldn’t get to Him, unless somebody helped him; somebody who cared for him, somebody who loved their neighbor as themselves. Someone to help, as others rushed by, not even giving him a thought. He had a soul and was loved by God. Four men had a desire see this man healed, got together, picked this man up and said, “We’re going to get you to Jesus.” They knew that was the only hope. I wonder if he had a wife, who was thinking, “Oh, don’t get his hopes up, because if he returns home like he is, he’ll be more discouraged than ever.”

Disturbances

Most of the family a few years back

Verse 4: “When they could not come near Him because of the crowd, they uncovered the roof where He was. So when they had broken through, they let down the bed on which the paralytic was lying.” Immediately, they ran into an obstacle. The house was full, there were people in the courtyard, and there was no way to get through to the door. I think they tried… tried to push their way through. These men were determined, but a mass of people hindered them from entering.

When we get concerned for God to do something in a person’s life, we run into obstacles. Have you seen it happen that when you begin to pray for someone, things begin to get worse, instead of better? Not able to come to the door, these men didn’t say to the cripple, “We’re sorry, we tried, but we just can’t make it in.” No, these men wouldn’t take no for an answer. They came with a purpose and they were not going to stop, until they brought this man before Jesus.

We need to be encouraged, when we run into an obstacle and feel like giving up, this story is here to see the faith of these men. They can’t get to the door, so someone said, “Let’s try the roof.” Houses those days, had a stairway outside that led to the roof, so they went up those stairs.

Now, Jesus is preaching below, but suddenly there is noise on the roof and dirt and dust began to fall, even in people’s eyes. There was more disturbance than when a baby begins to cry in church during a sermon. This is much worse, and it comes to the point that the people couldn’t hear what Jesus was saying. They’re looking up and wondering, what could be going on above them. These men demolished the roof, making a large enough hole to be able to drop this man through. This was an unorthodox way of doing things that nobody had done before, as far as we know, by Scripture, but the method was effective.

In some way, they were going to get this man to Jesus, even if it caused a disturbance. I don’t know if you’ve had something like this happen in your services, but I know that God can use disturbances. Right now, a Christmas program comes to my mind, in which the husband of one of our members came a little ‘hammered’… drunk is the common word. Before the service began, this man was already singing. The words he sang to the Christmas carol were not very nice. The sermon began and, after I spoke a little, he interrupted by asking a question. It was something about salvation, so I answered it. In fact, he stopped me a couple times and I simply answered his questions. At one point, he stood up and asked drunkenly, “Well, what about this…?” His wife was very embarrassed, and I was glad, when the program was over.

A day or two later, we heard about a young boy, who had listened carefully to the questions and answers. Thinking the program more important, we answered the questions hurriedly and impatiently. However, the boy came under conviction of sin and couldn’t sleep that night, which was Christmas Eve. His mother heard him crying and asked why he was so sad. He said, “You remember the man asking questions during the program? The pastor told him to repent of his sins and to get right with God. I can’t sleep because of my sin.” This mother and he got on their knees and he received Christ that night. You see, disturbances can be a good thing and this one certainly was.

If God can use a disturbance, He might even use Corona Virus in situations today for His glory. I wonder what people saw in the cripple and the four men, who carried him; I think some only saw four guys causing trouble, demolishing a roof. They saw a roof destroyed and that was their concern. The man, lying on his cot, when he is down far enough, sees the face of Jesus and it says that Jesus saw their faith and “without faith it is impossible to please God.”

Your sins are forgiven

The men brought the cripple to the right person and the first thing that Jesus said to the man was, “Son, your sins are forgiven you.” I don’t know, if the four are thinking, “We didn’t bring him for forgiveness, we brought him for healing.” But it shows you that man’s greatest need is the forgiveness of his sin. No matter what he might be experiencing physically, his greatest need is and has always been, the forgiveness of his sin.

I believe he was under conviction of sin and the reason that I say that is because in Matthews Gospel, chapter 9, before forgiving his sins, Jesus said, “Son, be of good cheer.” … take heart. So this man, who had heard Jesus preaching and had conviction of sin, hears first of all from Him, “Son, be of good cheer, your sins are forgiven you.” He jumped with joy inside, although he could not physically jump, but that, which was his greatest need, was met and the Bible teaches that “there is joy in heaven over one sinner that repents”. Angels in heaven rejoiced, this man begins to rejoice, and the Amplified New Testament says, “The penalty is remitted, the sense of guilt removed, and you are made upright and in right standing with God.”

To have your sins forgiven means that you are in right standing with God. When Jesus said it, it happened at the snap of a finger. There was no waiting for a period of time, to see if this would prove true. One moment he was on his way to hell, the next moment, he was on his way to heaven. He was not asked to do something to merit this salvation.

More important than to be healed of Corona Virus, is to be healed from the cancer of the soul. Jesus is the only One, Who can forgive your sins. No priest, no pastor can do it. This story tells that only God can forgive sins. There must have been a gasp from certain listeners in the room, when Jesus said it. In verses 6 and 7: “Some of the scribes were sitting there and reasoning in their hearts, ‘Why does this Man speak blasphemies like this? Who can forgive sins but God alone?’" Quite a statement!

In verse 8, “Immediately, when Jesus perceived in His spirit that they reasoned thus within themselves, He said to them, "Why do you reason about these things in your hearts?” Jesus knew the thoughts of the scribes and Pharisees, who had no concern for their sins, but were just sitting there, occupying space, questioning and criticizing. He knows your thoughts right now, whatever you are thinking. That can be scary, but how many times do the Gospels declare, “Jesus knowing their thoughts, said…”?

Let me illustrate by a story that happened in Macedonia. I was sharing the gospel with a young man, named Bosco and his wife. He received the gospel gladly, but his wife didn’t care for such things. I began to open the Scriptures with them, sharing that they were sinners that needed a Savior. He told me later that he thought I was God in the flesh, because he thought I could read his mind. I read from Romans 1 and 1 Corinthians that give a list of sins, and he asked me later, “How did you know that I was doing those things?”

He was so blunt and open about them, because he thought I could read his thoughts anyway. There weren’t too many gospel tracts in Macedonian, but I had a new one just published. I didn’t have time that day to talk to him, so I just drove to his house, knocked on the door, he answered, and I said, “I don’t have time to visit right now, but here’s a new tract, read it.” He told me later, that he had just been thinking about the issues that the tract mentioned, and it answered every question. Now he was really convinced, that God really knew what he was thinking. He got a job packing tomatoes and friends from a church worked with him. They shared the gospel with him and he said, “I just couldn’t get away from God. He was in my home and at my work.”

His wife was dying of cancer about two years later. Before that, she would make fun of me, but now, I was shocked that she wanted him to call me and invite me to come to their house. I should not have been home, because I was scheduled to preach that night in the north of Macedonia. I was so exhausted that I called the pastor and told him that I was just too tired to drive up there. I was sitting on my bed early in the evening, ready to crash on my pillow and the phone rang. I said to Shelley, “Oh no, what now?” She told me, who was on the phone and I said, “Give it to me!”

God had worked out the circumstances and I went to their house. She wanted prayer for cancer, but I told her, you have a cancer in your soul that’s worse than the cancer in your body. I went through the gospel again, with her husband also listening. I asked if she would repent of her sins and find life in Christ and she said, “Yes, we will.” He heard that and knowing already the gospel, he said, “Wait a minute. You included me, but this is a personal thing and you have to decide for yourself and I have to decide for myself.” I said to her, “What do you say” and she said “Yes” for herself. The husband had been hearing the gospel now for three years and hadn’t repented of his sins. We sat for what seemed like 10 minutes, while I waited for him to answer, and finally he said, “Yes, I want to give my life to Christ.” We prayed that they would receive Him that night and the next day, they came to my house, her symptoms having been removed. She did die of cancer, but she wanted to come to our house, just from gratefulness for feeling so much better. We had a time of thanksgiving.

Dan teaching in Sweden for a week

Why do I say these things? For one thing, I mention that someone gets brutally honest, when he sees that he cannot hide from God. Jesus, in this passage, shows that he knows their thoughts, and then said to them, "Why do you reason about these things in your hearts? Which is easier, to say to the paralytic, 'Your sins are forgiven you,' or to say, 'Arise, take up your bed and walk'?”

Which is easier for omnipotence? One is as easy as the other. He could say, on the one hand, your sins are forgiven, but no one would know what happened inside. However, if He tells that man to get up and walk, it will be something obvious. So Jesus goes on, “But that you may know that the Son of Man has power on earth to forgive sins"—He said to the paralytic, "I say to you, arise, take up your bed, and go to your house." He gets up, but the purpose is so that they might know that the Son of Man has power to forgive sins. Both circumstances are impossible with man. Man cannot forgive sins, nor heal paralysis, but God can.

Glorifying God

“Immediately he arose, took up the bed, and went out in the presence of them all, so that all were amazed and glorified God, saying, "We never saw anything like this!" In Luke’s Gospel it says, “He rose up before them, took up what he had been lying on, and departed to his own house, glorifying God.” He, specifically, glorified God, along with the people. I love the words to the song, “It Is Well with My Soul.” I can picture Mr. Stafford writing this verse, “My sin” and he writes it down. He puts a comma, but he gets excited and continues, “Oh the bliss of this glorious thought!” He starts again, “My sin” another comma, “not in part, but the whole, is nailed to the cross and I bear it no more.” Again, praise overcomes him, as he finishes, “Praise the Lord, Praise the Lord, oh my soul!”

Probably, a better title for this message is “The Healing of a Sinner.” He goes home rejoicing, his sins are forgiven and he glorifies God. In Psalm 103, a Psalm of David, he contemplates along the same lines as the paralytic: “Bless the LORD, O my soul; and all that is within me, bless His holy name! Bless the LORD, O my soul, and forget not all His benefits: Who forgives all your iniquities, Who heals all your diseases.” When we know that our sins, not in part, but the whole, has been nailed to the cross, we listen, as the Psalmist counsels, “Don’t forget all His benefits.” David praises, “Bless the Lord… bless His holy name… bless the Lord.”

The man goes home, bragging about Jesus. 1 Peter 2:9: “You are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, His own special people, that you may proclaim the praises of Him who called you out of darkness into His marvelous light.” Jesus went into a dark place, found a man, living in darkness and death, telling Him, “Son, your sins are forgiven you.” He goes out “proclaiming the praises of Him who called him out of darkness into His marvelous light.”

The land of Naphtali and Zebulon did see a marvelous light. Already in Capernaum, there was an official with a son on his deathbed, who made a trip 15-20 miles to Cana to find Jesus and He told him to go, that his son lived. He returns, meets servants on the way, who said, “Your son lives.” He inquires and hears that it happened at the hour that Jesus proclaimed, “Your son lives.” Not only he believes, but his whole household. Already, before Jesus moves into Capernaum, there is a family who believes. Light begins to shine and people are being transformed by the gospel. There are people to reflect the light in the darkness, ambassadors for Him.

Are there people, listening today, just occupying space, criticizing, always trying to find fault with the church, with His people, with the pastor, like the scribes? They don’t care about their sins, because they think that they are good people, who don’t need Jesus to forgive their sins. If you would leave that group today, Jesus said that whoever would come to Him, He would never cast out. Child or adult, what a privilege, if at the end of your life, to know that your sins are forgiven? It doesn’t matter, how you may die, if a tower falls on you or if you are murdered. Jesus told the Pharisees, “You will die in your sins.” I want to die, free from my sins, in right relationship with God.

I want to say one thing more about the four, who carried the man to Jesus: You know, they had no intention of pulling him back through the hole. If you are praying for someone and you bring that one before the throne of grace, have their determination. Share the burden and ask others to join in prayer with you. Covenant that you will bring that one to Jesus, in spite of obstacles, so that people can comment, “We’ve never seen anything like this before.” God is still in the business of doing the impossible.

I’ll close, telling the story of a lady who came to my mind this morning, as I was thinking over these things. Her name is Deb and she lives kitty-corner from the church in Swanton. She is in her 60’s and to give a little of her background, she was abused by her husband and other men, physically, emotionally and in many ways. She was suicidal and an alcoholic, living in fear. She tried to come to church, but for three months she couldn’t come through the door. (Her obstacles were multitudes of fears.) She stood outside to listen, but was too afraid to enter the building.

After three months, she finally found enough courage to go in and sat in the back, with a look of fear on her face. As soon as the service ended, she was out of there. She came more and more. One meeting, I invited everyone to a meal downstairs, but she had a fear of basements and couldn’t come down. We had prayer meetings in the basement, but in her fear, she would not come. Little by little, as people spent time with her, the women in the church gathering around her, really praying for her.

Her husband now is in a nursing home and has been on hospice care for over a year. They wonder how he continues to be alive. Deb would occasionally visit him in the past, but even there, he would get violent with her. He was a Vietnam veteran, and has been totally bedridden, and is in and out of consciousness.

Eventually, Deb came to prayer meetings downstairs in the church. One Wednesday night, after the meeting, she came to me and said, “Dan, I gave my life to Christ.” Obviously, all of us were excited for her, but she had a long road ahead of her, and it was amazing how people were willing to help her through this time. It was like breaking through the roof, with time and effort.

She wanted to go to visit her husband, but counsellors told her not to do that, because of past experience and depression that would follow. But she did go back and tell her husband that she forgave him. I went into the home one day, and she had her arms around him, she read Scripture incessantly to him, and prayed with him. She said that there was a physical effect in his body, when she read the Scripture. She read Psalm 23, and when she came to the last verse, “I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever” he remarked, “I hope so.”

She read the entire book of Romans to him. One day feeling sad, she began to cry while with him. Now that was something, he couldn’t tolerate all their lives together and would make him angry. But this time, he said, “Oh Debbie, what’s wrong?” He drew her head close and began to pat it and gave her a little kiss. She came to prayer meeting that night and told the story, very excited and said, “That was the first time in 40 years that he kissed me.” God is moving mightily in the lady and she was able to forgive.

The chaplain in the residence passed by and noticed her with him. She asked him if he would pray with her and her husband. He agreed, but as she prayed, the chaplain eyes filled with tears. Later, he said, “I read your husband’s history and I can’t understand why you’re here and how you can forgive him.” She was a little shocked, thinking, “Aren’t you a chaplain? Aren’t you supposed to know these things?”

She wanted to serve God anyway that she could, so we gave her a key to the church. She was given the ministry of toilet-cleaning. This is an idea for new people in your church… let them clean the toilets! 😊 She was willing to do what she could… clean the sanctuary, whatever. She would go to her job and brag about it, like she’d won a gold medal at the Olympics, or something. She was so excited that we had given her a key and she told everyone about it. I want to emphasize again, the ones, who came alongside her and prayed with her. That wasn’t easy, because it would take time out of the day… one hour, or two hours. They shared the burden and led her to Christ.

At her baptism, she said, “Dan, I want to get baptized in obedience to Christ, but don’t be surprised, if I pull you under with me. I’m scared to death of water and I never go in it.” We prayed and another person and I baptized her, and she did just fine. She came out of the water, representing her new life in Christ.

There are so many applications to this story that I’m having trouble bringing it to an end. Children, if you haven’t repented of your sins, Jesus will forgive you today. Any adult or elderly person, if you never have before, you can repent and Jesus will still forgive you today. At the time of your death, what you have accomplished in life doesn’t matter, but only that your sins are forgiven.

Let’s pray. “Father, thank you for your word. Thank you for a man, who we will some day meet up in heaven. His sins were forgiven and he will better tell the story of how it happened to him. We thank you, Lord Jesus, that your word does not return to you void. First of all, I thank you for forgiveness of my sins… all my sins. I praise you for it, Lord, and want to go from here, knowing more stories, in which I can say, ‘I’ve never seen anything like this before.’ Testimonies like Deb’s and like many, who are listening today. You are a merciful God and you care about us. Help us to be faithful in compassion to bring others to You, loving our neighbor as ourselves. Help us to affect the dark area in which we live with the light of the gospel for the glory of God. We ask these things in Jesus name. Amen.

Jesus’ family tree

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Wed, 19 Feb 2025 02:21:00 +0000

Rachel and Mike

I have promised earlier that I would try to write and publish some sermons by our two sons, who are pastors. Dan is pastor of Swanton Christian Church, in Swanton, Vermont and Mike is pastor of Church of Hope in Elk River, Minnesota. I need to print a sermon by Dan, actually preached to Mike´s church from Mike and Rachel´s home during the first days of Covid. Dan talks about Jesus’ ministry in Capernaum, Galilee, especially of the salvation and healing of a paralytic, who was let down through the roof in his bed.

Today, I am posting an outstanding message by Mike, given in 2021, about the four women in the genealogy of Christ. It was of great encouragement to me, and I think you will also find it to be something, which will feed your soul.

Jesus´ Family Tree (Matthew 1:3, 5-6)

Mike Brueckner, Christmas 2021

The prophet Isaiah said that God´s thoughts are not our thoughts, and His ways are not our ways. In fact, he says, Just as the heavens are higher than the earth, that’s how much higher His ways and His thoughts are beyond us. In 1 Corinthians 1, it teaches that God uses the things that the world would consider foolish, or not usable, and uses those things, so that He may be glorified.

This is a biblical principle and when you think about the Christmas story, you think about Christ coming to this earth, and that He could have been born in a palace. If anyone was worthy of that, He was worthy. Yet, He was born in a manger and the world would call that foolish. He’s the King of kings and Lord of lords… but there’s no room for Him in the inn. No matter, who was in that inn, they should have put him out, to make room for Jesus.

Then, you look at His disciples that He selected. They were not the cream of the crop, but they were going to carry on the mission that He began. I repeat that this is a biblical principle, that’s shown throughout the Word of God. It’s there to encourage us today and it’s there to give us hope.

I want to focus on Christ’s family tree. In ancient times, family trees were a big deal. They were like a background check, especially as related to royalty. If you wanted to expose your family line, you should have to come from the right line, the purest line that you could possibly present. It was not uncommon, that if someone had a blemish in their family line, one who was there, but wasn’t welcome, the family tree would be changed. They would pull it out and put another name to replace it.

The Holy Spirit even inspires genealogies

Emily, Elayna, Jaykin, Erica

However, in Matthew 1, the Holy Spirit is authoring Jesus’ family line. I want to say today, that nothing was changed from the reality of the people, who were actually in this line. In fact, the Holy Spirit highlights the otherwise unwanted ancestors. This genealogy, as in all the others throughout the Bible, could have only given the male names, the father in each case. The Holy Spirit saw fit to put people in this genealogy, so that a man of the world would think… “These people should not be in here. This is a blemish and this line is not pure.”

The Holy Spirit has a purpose in it. He wants us to know why Jesus was born in a manger 2,000 years ago and the purpose that He was to accomplish. He highlights four women, whom we are going to study today. Throughout the genealogy he gives the male name, as is common, but here in the beginning he gives women’s names.

In the day that Jesus lived, women were looked down upon, they were considered less than men. God is showing that there is equality and He has a plan, a purpose, upon their lives, just as among men. He came to elevate people’s understanding of God’s call upon women.

Tamar

The first woman that we will look at is Tamar. The verse is Matthew 1:3: “Judah begot Perez and Zerah by Tamar.” It tells us by whom Judah had twins. Who was Tamar? First of all, let me point out that Joseph is so prominent in the Old Testament that you would think that Joseph’s offspring would be in the line of Christ, but it was not. The line of Christ ran through “the Lion of the tribe of Judah,” Joseph’s brother. He was the one with the worst idea of all the older brothers, who wanted to kill Joseph, because they hated him. Judah wanted to get profit from Joseph, by selling him into slavery… a worse fate than death.

In Genesis 38, it gives us the history of Perez and Zerah. Now, Tamar was Judah’s daughter-in-law and he had three sons. Er, the oldest, was Tamar’s husband, but he displeased the Lord and God killed him. Then, it was custom that the next youngest brother take his wife, and raise up an heir for the oldest. So Onan, the second son, was to take Tamar, but he took precautions, so that she wouldn´t get pregnant. That displeased God.

There is one son left, but he is not of the age to marry. Judah begins to think that the common denominator in the death of his sons is Tamar. So, he tells her that in due time, Shelah, the youngest, would become her husband. Time goes by and Judah doesn´t keep his word. So, after Judah´s wife dies, Tamar disguises herself as a prostitute. Judah is lonely and looking for companionship. Sinfully, he takes this prostitute, not knowing that it was his daughter-in-law. She becomes pregnant and gives birth to Perez and Zerah.

The story is longer and you can study it in this chapter. By the way, if you’re looking for good stories, you don’t need to go to Hollywood, because the Bible is packed with them. Tamar enters the lineage of Christ and in Matthew, chapter 1, the writer could have told of Judah and then go on to Perez, but the Holy Spirit sees fit to mention that the descendant of Judah was by Tamar.

Rahab

The second woman that is mentioned in the genealogy is Rahab in verse 5. “Salmon begot Boaz by Rahab…” Who is Rahab? You have to go to Joshua, chapter 2; maybe you know this already, but Rahab was a non-Jew, a prostitute. She kept the Jewish spies safe in her home, while they were developing their plan to conquer her own city. She hid them and said, “The word is getting around and people are trembling over it.” That is the understanding that people need to have of God. When He does things, there is reason to shake in your boots, because God is leading Israel through different nations and they are conquering them. People were wondering, if they might be the next city to be defeated.

Rahab hears it also and asks for mercy. The spies give her advice: She is to hang a red cord from her window… I think that is significant. It was a sign, similar to the blood being applied to the doorposts in Egypt, when all the firstborn of the Egyptians were killed. Moses had been telling Pharaoh, “Let My people go!” Now, because of the red cord, Rahab’s entire house was safe… it was redeemed. Not only that, but this prostitute is put into the lineage of the Messiah. The Holy Spirit sees fit to highlight it in Matthew 1:5. He didn’t have to, but He does.

Ruth

Thirdly, Ruth enters the lineage of Christ, also in verse 5: “…Boaz begot Obed by Ruth.” Who is Ruth? The book of Ruth tells us that there was a man named Elimelech and his family was living in Bethlehem, of all places. Coincidence? I don’t think so. There is a famine in the land and they went to live in Moab. The Moabites were enemies of Israel, but that is were Elimelech goes to live with his wife and two sons. But, he died and his sons married Moabite wives. And shortly after that, they died.

Now there is a problem. Who is going to provide for the women? Naomi, the wife and mother says, “I’m going back to Bethlehem, my home town, and you, Orpah and Ruth, should go back to your town.” Orpah does go back to her family, but do you remember Ruth’s response: “Where you go, I’m going. Your people will be my people, and your God, my God.”

It’s a fascinating story, as Ruth, who wasn’t a Jewess, goes back with Naomi. She begins to fend for her mother-in-law, harvesting barley after the reapers, and ends up in Boaz’s field. He happens to be a relative of Naomi and Boaz is blown away by the loyalty of Ruth. Here is a foreign girl in a foreign land, looking out for the wellbeing of her mother-in-law. Boaz is a noble man, as well. Naomi is in trouble, as you can imagine, with her husband and her sons gone. She sold the land that belonged to her husband and the future did not look good. The custom in those times was that the closest relative would help redeem the family of the dead husband and father, if he was able.

Boaz was a relative, but there was another relative closer still. He had the first responsibility and opportunity to redeem them. He agreed to do it, but on the day that he heard of it, he hears that he also has to marry Ruth, in order to provide an heir for the oldest son, who had passed away. He then says, “I’m out. I won’t take that deal.” And that was what Boaz was waiting for, so he says, “I’ll do it.”

I love the story of Ruth, because it oozes with gospel, throughout the four chapters. Boaz takes Ruth as his own wife. Review this story from the beginning and see how Ruth has a son named Obed, who, in turn has a son named Jesse. Jesse has a son named (help me, people…) David, King David. Being part of that line, Ruth is in the lineage of Christ. The Holy Spirit sees fit to highlight Ruth’s name, a non-Jew. He shines a spotlight on her and that is an amazing fact!

The wife of Uriah

Number four is Bathsheba. Who is Bathsheba? It’s interesting that Matthew doesn’t even use her name, but highlights her first husband’s name. We just spoke of David, as a descendant of Boaz and Ruth. Verse 6 says: “David the king begot Solomon by her who had been the wife of Uriah.” David, a man after God’s own heart, should have been with his men, who were at war. Instead, he is on his rooftop, looking at a woman, who is bathing. He does not walk away and save himself from temptation, and he begins to lust. The lust grows and he inquires, “Who is this?” He finds out who her father is and also her husband. It’s one of his men, who is in battle. One would think that that would be enough for David to back off, but he persists in his sin. He sends messengers to call for her, he sleeps with her, and she gets pregnant.

That becomes a big problem. David has an opportunity to repent, come clean, and get it out in the open. Instead, he begins to strategize, thinking, “What am I going to do? I know, I’ll have her husband come back from battle.” He comes back and talks business with the king. How are things going in the battle? David tries to sound legitimate and sends a gift package with him to his house. The only problem is that Uriah doesn’t go home; he was a man of character, knowing that all his men were in battle, so decides, ‘I’m going to sleep outside with the servants of the king. Should I enjoy life, while they are battling?’ David tries to get him drunk to get him to go home, but, even drunk, Uriah would not do it.

David has another opportunity to repent, with guilt setting in, because he sees a man of honor, making wise choices. Instead, he sends word to Joab, his commander, “I want you find a heated battle and put Uriah at the front, and then, leave him alone.” It was a sure death sentence, Joab complies and Uriah dies. Bathsheba grieves for her husband and when she is done grieving, David thinks he is free. He takes Bathsheba as his own wife, thinking that nobody would find out, and the child comes after they marry.

Friends, “Be sure your sin will find you out.” Nathan, the prophet, comes to David to tell him about a situation, he saw happening: “You have a rich guy who has hundreds in his herd. You have a poor man, who has one sheep. He has it like a pet in the house, even eating with the family. A visitor came to the rich man and instead of going to one of the hundreds and thousands of his own sheep to prepare a meal, he steals the one sheep of the poor man, butchers it and prepares it for his guest.” Nathan adds, “What should we do?” David is ticked, angry! He says, “As sure as there is a God, this man is going to die! Not only that, but four times what he took, will be restored to the poor man.” That was the right sentence; in fact, it’s lawful. Then Nathan says, “You’re that man! It’s what you’ve done with Uriah and his wife.”

What a moment of truth! Now, David repents and he finds mercy. He’s told in the same chapter that God would forgive his sin. He suffered severe consequences; this child, by the way, that Bathsheba conceived by David, was not Solomon. This child died, which was one of the consequences of David’s insistence on doing his own thing. Solomon came later and in Matthew 1:6, the wife of Uriah is highlighted as part of the lineage of Christ, the Messiah! The original Greek puts it: “David, the king, begot Solomon by her of Uriah.” God didn’t have to say that, but He saw fit to.

Biblical principle works today

Mike teaching in Sweden

What does all this mean? This is what the Messiah came to do and the message is shouted loud and clear from rooftop to rooftop, from mountaintop to mountaintop. God takes that, which has no business or right to be in His eternal purposes and He uses it! Ultimately, He gets all the glory. Psalms 46 gives us an invitation: “Come, behold the works of the Lord.” Do you want to see something amazing? You watch what God can do. He takes what is dead and makes it alive. He takes what is broken and makes it whole. He is saying to us, “This is why I came. Don’t exclude anyone from what I have come to do. Don’t write your own rules as to who can come. Find the outcasts, the down-and-outers, because those are the ones that I am calling to be part of My kingdom.”

Seeing how God works, will thrill our hearts and blow our minds. Don’t miss the gospel transformation that takes place in every single one of these stories that we have just observed. Judah was transformed from trying to sell his brother into slavery, into someone, who offers his life in place of another brother. From trying to profit for himself, he now gives himself. He is totally transformed and that is the work that God does. He always engages sinners, takes these people, who don’t have it together and He transforms them. He doesn’t leave them the same as they had been before.

Not only was Rahab’s entire family saved, but God used her to defeat the city and the Israelites took the land, beginning when the walls of Jericho came down. Naomi’s family is redeemed by Boaz and gives Ruth incredible favors, finally marrying her. That wasn’t her situation, when the story began, was it? This is what God is in the business of doing. David is transformed, he repents and we have Psalms 51, one of the most beautiful Psalms of repentance. “Against You only have I sinned and done this evil in Your sight.” But he calls out for mercy: “Blot out all my iniquities... Wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow.”

It’s the cry of every person, who sees himself as a sinner, before a holy God. There is only one thing that will cleanse and that is the blood of Jesus Christ. That’s the work that He is in the business of doing. So, for all to see, Matthew gives the lineage, inspired by the Holy Spirit, to say this: “This is My way and these are the ones I use. The Messiah is here and here is His lineage. Christ, the Savior, the Lord, is here and has come to seek and to save that which was lost. He does it in a way, in which He will receive all the glory, when all is said and done.

The enemy would like you and I to believe, that our past is unforgiveable. He tells us that we are unredeemable and that the cross of Christ is different than what we are trying to say today. But no, this is why Christ came, to seek and to save that which was lost. Don’t believe the lie of the enemy. As a believer, the enemy would like to get you to believe that God can’t use you and has no specific plan and purpose for your life in His work. He says that salvation is as far as you can go, but my prayer is that you will be set free. Don’t listen to what the devil is trying to feed you.

As a new creation in Christ, the old is gone and the new has come. You will be amazed at what God can do in the life of someone, who is broken. Man would say, “You have no business being a part of God’s plan.” About that same person, God says, “There is a candidate that I can use.” What joy, what hope! You are, in fact, a perfect candidate for the purpose of Jesus Christ. Note today, that God can save anyone, who calls upon the name of the Lord and that He desires to use us all in eternal plans for His glory.

Charles Finney Autobiography 6

noreply@blogger.com (Lowell Brueckner) — Sun, 16 Feb 2025 19:25:00 +0000

On this earth, there is nothing more beautiful and astounding to behold than the work of God in an individual. The most wonderful and detailed that we will observe in this article is the work done in the life of Charles Finney himself. Probably, the most comforting testimonies that we can discover, come from stories that we hear or read of the terrible trials that other Christians have endured, especially when they are men of the caliber of a Finney. Yes, the greatest of them are taken by the Holy Spirit into a howling wilderness, as their Lord Himself was taken. They are tempted of the devil, beyond what they can handle in themselves, and for this reason, the Holy Spirit is given as a paraclete, a defense attorney, who alone can ward off the accusations of the accuser of the brethren. Without Him, we would all crumble and perish, but instead, Finney finds a profound promotion into greater heights of spiritual experience and constant victory.

This article contains accounts of Christians, who have found the highest level of communion in their relationship with their Lord. In so doing, they have discovered the meaning of the creation of man, made in the image and likeness of God. It is something that causes bewilderment in the mind of an unbeliever, even if he happens to be the husband of a believing woman, as we will see in the first account below. It is followed by the story of another woman, who finds the high calling of an intimate relationship with God, which becomes the greatest thing in her life… more than life itself. Next, we will see an elder in a church, grown cold, although occupied in playing a leading part in religion. He is revitalized in a moment, by one touch of God upon his life. We will see how the overwhelming power of the truth, frees and transforms someone, who had been deceived by error that had been falsely presented to him as Christianity. Finally, before turning to Finney’s own story, we will see a beloved believer, traveling through the valley of the shadow of death, but no valley or shadow appears, only the hope of joining the triumphant saints in glory.

The amazing work of God in the hearts of human beings

There was a lady living in the first Ward by the name of Childs, the Christian wife of an unconverted husband. She was a lady of great refinement, and beauty of character and person. Her husband was a merchant, a man of good moral character, and as I should judge from what I heard him say, passionately fond of his wife. She attended our meetings, and became very much convicted for a deeper work of grace in her soul.

A few days afterwards her husband called on me one morning with his sleigh, and asked me to take a ride with him. I did so, and found that his object was to talk with me about his wife. He said that she was brought up among the Friends, and when he married her, he thought she was one of the most perfect women that he ever knew. But finally, he said, she became converted, and then he observed a greater change in her than he thought was possible, for he thought her as perfectly moral in her outward life before as she could be. Nevertheless, the change in her spirit and bearing at the time of her conversion was so manifest, he said, that no one could doubt it. "Since then," he said, "I have thought her almost or quite perfect. But." said he, "now she has manifestly passed through a greater change than ever. I see it in everything," said he. "There is such a spirit in her, such a change, such an energy in her religion, and such a fullness of joy and peace and love!" He inquired, "What shall I make of it? How am I to understand this? Do such changes really take place in Christian people?"

I explained it to him as best I could. I tried to make him understand what she was by her education as a Quaker, and what her conversion had done for her, and then told him that this was a fresh baptism of the Holy Spirit that had so greatly changed her at that time. He was manifestly much surprised at the changes that had come over his wife, and especially this last one. She has now passed away to heaven, but the savor of that anointing of the Holy Spirit remained with her, as I have been informed, to the day of her death.

(Then there was Mrs. Harris.) I called in at Mr. Harris', and found him pale and agitated. He said to me, "Brother Finney, I think my wife will die. She is so exercised in her mind that she cannot rest day or night, but is given up entirely to prayer. She has been all the morning," said he, "in her room groaning and struggling in prayer, and I am afraid it will entirely overcome her strength." Hearing my voice in the sitting room, she came out from her bedroom and upon her face was a most unearthly, heavenly glow. Her countenance was lighted up with a hope and a joy that were plainly from heaven. She exclaimed, "Brother Finney, the Lord has come! This work will spread over all this region! A cloud of mercy overhangs us all, and we shall see such a work of grace as we have never yet seen."

(We now have Elder Burnett, instrumental in sharing the work of God to a cold Elder Smith.) EIder Smith attended meeting in the morning, and at the intermission was invited by EIder Burnett to go home with him and get some refreshment. EIder Burnett was full of the Holy Spirit, and on the way home he preached to Elder Smith, who was at the time very cold and backward in religion. Elder Smith was very much penetrated by his words. Soon after they entered the house, the table was spread, and they were invited to sit down and take some refreshment. As they drew around the table, Elder Smith said to Elder Burnett: "How did you get this blessing?" Elder Burnett replied: "I stopped lying to God." Said he, "All my Christian life I have been making pretenses, and asking God for things that I was not on the whole willing to have; and I had gone on and prayed as other people prayed, and often had been insincere, and really lied to God." He continued: "As soon as I made up my mind that I never would say anything to God in prayer that I did not really mean, God answered me; and the Spirit came down, and I was filled with the Holy Ghost." At this moment Mr. Smith, who had not commenced to eat, shoved his chair back from the table, and fell on his knees and began to confess how he had lied to God; and how he had played the hypocrite, in his prayers as well as in his life. The Holy Ghost fell upon him immediately, and filled him as full as he could hold.

The first that I knew anything of it was as follows: The people had assembled for afternoon worship, and I was standing in the pulpit reading a hymn. I heard somebody talking very loud and approaching the house of worship, the door and windows being open. Directly two men came in. Elder Burnett I knew; the other man was a stranger. As soon as he came in at the door, he lifted his eyes to me, came straight into the desk to me, and took me right up in his arms-- "God bless you!" said he; "God bless you!" He then began and told me, and told the congregation, what the Lord had just done for his soul. His countenance was all in a glow; and he was so changed in his appearance, that those that knew him were perfectly astonished at the change.

Very soon a Roman Catholic tailor, Mr. Father, rose up in the congregation and said: "I must tell you what the Lord has done for my soul. I was brought up;" said he, "a Roman Catholic, and I never dared to read my Bible. I was told that if I did, the devil would carry me off bodily. Sometimes when I dared to look into it, it seemed as if the devil was peaking over my shoulder, and had come to carry me off. But," said he, "I see it is all a delusion." And he went on to tell what the Lord had done for his soul right there on the spot--what views the Lord had given him of the way of salvation by Jesus Christ. It was evident to everybody that he was converted. This made a great impression on the congregation. I could not preach. The whole course of the meeting had taken on a type which the Lord had given it. I sat still and saw the salvation of God. One after another told what the Lord had done for their souls, and the work went on.

(Finally, a Christian testifies from his deathbed.) It was soon found that Mr. O'Brien could not live through the day. He called his wife to his bedside and said to her, "My dear, I am going to spend the Sabbath in heaven. Let all the family go, and all the friends, and unite with the church below; and I will join the church above." Before meeting time, he was dead. Friends were called in to lay him in his shroud. His family and relatives gathered around his corpse, and then turned away and came to meeting; and, as he had desired, united with the church militant, while he went to unite with the church triumphant. This was a most affecting scene, and a moving fact to mention at the communion table. Their pastor had but just gone before; and I think it was that morning I had said to Mr. O'Brien, "Give my love to Brother Greer when you get to heaven." He smiled with holy joy and said to me, "Do you think I shall know him?" I said, "Yes, undoubtedly you will know him. Give him my love, and tell him the work is going on gloriously." "I will, I will," said he.

Finney’s deep personal trial and the victory that followed

I shall never forget what a scene I passed through one day in my room at Dr. Lansing's in Auburn, soon after my arrival there. The Lord showed me in a vision what I had to pass through. He drew so near to me while I was engaged in prayer that my flesh literally trembled on my bones. I shook from head to foot, like a man in an ague fit, under a full sense of the presence of God. At first, and for some time, it seemed more like being on the top of Sinai, amidst its full thunderings, than in the presence of the cross of Christ. Never in my life, that I recollect, was I so awed and humbled before God as I was then. Nevertheless, instead of feeling like fleeing, I seemed drawn nearer and nearer to God--seemed to draw nearer and nearer to that Presence that filled me with such unutterable awe and trembling. After a season of great humiliation before Him, there came a great lifting up.

One morning while I was engaged in prayer the thought occurred to me, what if after all this teaching my will is not carried, and this teaching takes effect only in my sensibility? May it not be that my sensibility is affected by these revelations from reading the Bible, and that my heart is not really subdued by them? At this point several passages of Scripture occurred to me, such as this: "Line must be upon line, line upon line, precept upon precept, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little that they might go and fall backward, and be snared and taken." The thought that I might be deceiving myself by the states of my sensibility, when it first occurred to me, stung me almost like an adder. It created a pang that I cannot describe. The passages of Scripture that occurred in that direction for a few moments greatly increased my distress. But directly I was enabled to fall back upon the perfect will of God. I said to the Lord, that if He saw it was wise and best, and that His honor demanded that I should be left to be deluded and go down to hell, I accepted His will; and I said to Him "Do with me as seemeth good."

Just before this occurrence I had had a great struggle to consecrate myself to God in a higher sense than I had ever before seen to be my duty, or conceived of as possible. I had often before laid my family all upon the altar of God, and left them to be disposed of at His discretion. But at this time that I now speak of, and previously to my finally accepting the will of God, I had had a great struggle about giving up my wife to the will of God. She was in very feeble health, and it was very evident that she could not live long.

I about that time had a dream about my wife that had opened the way for the struggle of which I speak. After that dream I attempted to lay her upon the altar, as I had often before done. But I had never before seen so clearly what was implied in laying her and all that I possessed upon the altar of God, and for hours I struggled upon my knees to give her up unqualifiedly to the will of God. But I found myself unable to do it. I was so shocked and surprised at this that I perspired profusely with agony. I struggled and prayed until I was exhausted, and found myself entirely unable to give her altogether up to God's will, in such a way as to make no objection to His disposing of her as He pleased.

This troubled me much. I wrote to my wife, telling her what a struggle I had had, and the concern that I felt at not being willing to commit her unqualifiedly to the perfect will of God. This was but a very short time before I had this temptation, as it now seems to me to have been, of which I have spoken, when those passages of Scripture came up distressingly to my mind, and when the bitterness almost of death seemed for a few moments to possess me at the thought that my religion might be of the sensibility only, and that God's teaching might have taken effect only in my feeling. But as I said, I was enabled, after struggling for a few moments with this discouragement and bitterness, which I have since attributed to a fiery dart of Satan, to fall back in a deeper sense than I had ever done before upon the infinitely blessed and perfect will of God. I then told the Lord that I had such confidence in Him that I felt perfectly willing to give myself, my wife and my family, and all, to be disposed of without any qualification according to His own views and will. That if He thought it best and wise to send me to hell, to do so, and I would consent to it.

As to my wife, I felt also entirely willing to lay her, body and soul, upon the altar, without the least misgiving in my mind in delivering her up to the perfect will of God. I then had a deeper view of what was implied in consecration to God than I ever had before. I spent a long time upon my knees in considering the matter all over, and giving up everything to the will of God: the interests of the church, the progress of religion, the conversion of the world, and the salvation or damnation of my own soul as the will of God might decide. Indeed I recollect that I went so far as to say to the Lord with all my heart, that He might do anything with me or mine to which His blessed will could consent. That I had such perfect confidence in His goodness and love, as to believe that He could consent to do nothing to which I could object. I felt a kind of holy boldness in telling Him to do with me just as seemed to Him good. That He could not do anything that was not perfectly wise and good; and therefore, I had the best of grounds for accepting whatever He could consent to in respect to me and mine. So deep and perfect a resting in the will of God I had never before known.

What has appeared strange to me is this, that I could not get hold of my former hope, nor could I recollect with any freshness any of the former seasons of communion and divine assurance that I had experienced. I may say that I gave up my hope, and rested everything upon a new foundation. I mean I gave up my hope from any past experience, and recollect telling the Lord that I did not know whether He intended to save me or not. Nor did I feel concerned to know. I was willing to abide the event. I said that if I found that He kept me, and worked in me by His Spirit, and was preparing me for heaven, working holiness and eternal life in my soul, I should take it for granted that He intended to save me; that if, on the other hand, I found myself empty of divine strength and light and love, I should conclude that He saw it wise and expedient to send me to hell; and that in either event I would accept His will. My mind settled into a perfect stillness.

This was early in the morning, and through the whole of that day I seemed to be in a state of perfect rest, body and soul. The question frequently arose in my mind during the day, "Do you still adhere to your consecration, and abide in the will of God?" I said without hesitation, "Yes, I take nothing back. I have no reason for taking anything back; I went no farther in pledges and professions than was reasonable. I have no reason for taking anything back--I do not want to take anything back." The thought that I might be lost did not distress me. Indeed, think as I might during that whole day, I could not find in my mind the least fear, the least disturbing emotion. Nothing troubled me. I was neither elated nor depressed; I was neither, as I could see, joyful nor sorrowful. My confidence in God was perfect; my acceptance of His will was perfect; and my mind was as calm as heaven. Just at evening the question arose in my mind, "What if God should send me to hell--what then?" "Why, I would not object to it." "But can He send a person to hell." was the next inquiry, "who accepts His will in the sense in which you do?" This inquiry was no sooner raised in my mind than settled. I said, "No, it is impossible. Hell could be no hell to me if I accepted God's perfect will." This sprung a vein of joy in my mind that kept developing more and more for weeks and months, and indeed I may say for years.

The language of the Song of Solomon was as natural to me as my breath. I thought I could understand well the state of mind he was in when he wrote that song, and concluded then, as I have ever thought since, that that song was written by him after he had been reclaimed from his great backsliding. I not only had all the freshness of my first love, but a vast accession to it. Indeed the Lord lifted me so much above anything that I had experienced before, and taught me so much of the meaning of the Bible, of Christ's relations and power and willingness, that I often found myself saying to Him, "I had not known or conceived that any such thing was true." I then realized what is meant by the saying, that He "is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think." He did at that time teach me indefinitely above all that I had ever asked or thought. I had had no conception of the length and breadth, and height and depth, and efficiency of His grace. It seemed then to me that that passage, "My grace is sufficient for thee," meant so much that it was wonderful I had never understood it before. I found myself exclaiming, "Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful!" as these revelations were made to me. I could understand then what was meant by the prophet when he said, "His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of peace."

I knew when I reflected upon it, and remembered through what I had so often passed. It appeared to me that winter, as if it is probable, when we get to heaven, our views, and joys, and holy exercises, will so far surpass anything that we have ever experienced in this life, that we shall be hardly able to recognize the fact that we had any religion while in this world. I had in fact oftentimes experienced inexpressible joys, and very deep communion with God; but all this had fallen so into the shade, under my enlarged experience that winter, that frequently I would tell the Lord that I had never before had any conception of the wonderful things revealed in His blessed Gospel, and the wonderful grace there was in Christ Jesus. This language, I knew when I reflected upon it, was comparative, but still all my former experiences for the time seemed to be sealed up, and almost lost sight of.

I speak of these exercises as habitual since that period, but I cannot affirm that they have been altogether unbroken, for in 1860, during a fit of sickness, I had a season of great depression and wonderful humiliation. But the Lord brought me out of it into an established peace and rest.

One day I was upon my knees communing with God upon the subject, and all at once He seemed to say to me: "You loved your wife?" "Yes," I said. "Well, did you love her for her own sake, or for your sake? Did you love her, or yourself? If you loved her for her own sake, why do you sorrow that she is with me? Should not her happiness with me make you rejoice instead of mourn, if you loved her for her own sake? Did you love her," He seemed to say to me, "for my sake? If you loved her for my sake, surely you would not grieve that she is with me. Why do you think of your loss, and lay so much stress upon that, instead of thinking of her gain? Can you be sorrowful when she is so joyful and happy? If you loved her for her own sake, would you not rejoice in her joy, and be happy in her happiness?" I can never describe the feelings that came over me when I seemed to be thus addressed. It produced an instantaneous change in the whole state of my mind in regard to the loss of my wife.

From that moment sorrow, on account of the event, was gone forever. I no longer thought of her as dead, but as alive and in the midst of the glories of heaven. My faith was at this time so strong and my mind so enlightened, that it seemed as if I could enter into the very state of mind in which she was in heaven; and if there is any such thing as communing with an absent spirit, or with one who is in heaven, I seemed to commune with her. Not that I ever supposed she was present in such a sense that I at any time communed personally with her. But it seemed as if I knew what her state of mind was there, what profound, unbroken rest in the perfect will of God. I could see that that was heaven, and I experienced it in my own soul. And I have never to this day got over these views. They frequently recur to me--as the very state of mind in which the inhabitants of heaven are, and I can see why they are in such a state of mind.